Skip to main content

Full text of "They Both Die At The End"

See other formats


“A bold love and haunting stcry of loss ftcpe, 
and tlie re deeming: power or f fiends hip." 

LAUREN OLIVER . New York Times fcest^elljijg author of Before ifat, 


Nerr Yorhf Bestselling Aj-thor 


ADAM SILVER A 















THEY 
BOTH 
D I E 
AT 
THE 
END 

ADAM SILVERA 


TEEN 



DEDICATION 


For those who need a reminder to make every day count. 

Shout-out to Mom for all the love and Cecilia for all the tough love. V 

always needed both. 


CONTENTS 


Dedication 

Part One: Death-Cast 

September 5, 2017: Mateo Torrez 

Rufus Emeterio 

Mateo 

Rufus 

Mateo 

Rufus 

Mateo 

Rufus 

Mateo 

Rufus 

Mateo 

Rufus 

Mateo 

Part Two: The Last Friend 
Andrea Donahue 
Rufus 

Malcolm Anthony 

Mateo 

Rufus 

Aimee Dubois 
Mateo 
Rufus 
Mateo 

Delilah Grey 

Mateo 

Rufus 

Mateo 

Rufus 

Patrick “Peck” Gavin 


Rufus 

Aimee Dubois 

Mateo 

Rufus 

Mateo 

Lidia Vargas 

Rufus 

Tagoe Hayes 

Kendrick O’Connell 

Mateo 

Rufus 

Mateo 

Delilah Grey 
Mateo 

Part Three: The Beginning 
Mateo 
Rufus 

Delilah Grey 

Vin Pearce 

Mateo 

Rufus 

Mateo 

Rufus 

Deirdre Clayton 

Mateo 

Rufus 

Damien Rivas 

Mateo 

Zoe Landon 

Mateo 

Peck 

Mateo 

Rufus 

Officer Andrade 
Patrick “Peck” Gavin 
Rufus 

Patrick “Peck” Gavin 

Part Four: The End 
Mateo 


Howie Maldonado 

The Gang with no Name 

Delilah Grey 

Rufus 

Mateo 

Rufus 

Dalma Young 

Mateo 

The Plutos 

Rufus 

Mateo 

Rufus 

Mateo 

Rufus 

Lidia Vargas 
Delilah Grey 
Victor Gallaher 
Rufus 

Acknowledgments 
Back Ad 

About the Author 

Books by Adam Silvera 

Credits 

Copyright 

About the Publisher 



PART ONE 


Death-Cast 


To live is the rarest thing in the world. 
Most people exist, that’s all. 

—Oscar Wilde 


September 5, 2017 

MATEO TORREZ 

12:22 a.m. 


Death-Cast is calling with the warning of a lifetime—I’m going to die today. 
Forget that, “warning” is too strong a word since warnings suggest something 
can be avoided, like a car honking at someone who’s crossing the street when 
it isn’t their light, giving them the chance to step back; this is more of a 
heads-up. The alert, a distinctive and endless gong, like a church bell one 
block away, is blasting from my phone on the other side of the room. I’m 
freaking out already, a hundred thoughts immediately drowning out 
everything around me. I bet this chaos is what a first-time skydiver feels as 
she’s plummeting out of a plane, or a pianist playing his first concert. Not that 
I will ever know for sure. 

It’s crazy. One minute ago I was reading yesterday’s blog entry from 
CountDowners —where Deckers chronicle their final hours through statuses 
and photos via live feeds, this particular one about a college junior trying to 
find a home for his golden retriever—and now I’m going to die. 

I’m going to . . . no . . . yes. Yes. 

My chest tightens. I’m dying today. 

I’ve always been afraid of dying. I don’t know why I thought this would 
jinx it from actually happening. Not forever, obviously, but long enough so I 
could grow up. Dad has even been drilling it into my head that I should 
pretend I’m the main character of a story that nothing bad ever happens to, 
most especially death, because the hero has to be around to save the day. But 
the noise in my head is quieting down and there’s a Death-Cast herald on the 
other end of the phone waiting to tell me I’m going to die today at eighteen 
years old. 

Wow, I’m actually . . . 

I don’t want to pick up the phone. I’d rather run into Dad’s bedroom and 
curse into a pillow because he chose the wrong time to land himself in 
intensive care, or punch a wall because my mom marked me for an early 
death when she died giving birth to me. The phone rings for what’s got to be 
the thirtieth time, and I can’t avoid it any more than I can avoid what’s going 
down sometime today. 



I slide my laptop off my crossed legs and get up from my bed, swaying to 
the side, feeling really faint. I’m like a zombie moving toward my desk, slow 
and walking-dead. 

The caller ID reads DEATH-CAST, of course. 

I’m shaking but manage to press Talk. I don’t say anything. I’m not sure 
what to say. I just breathe because I have fewer than twenty-eight thousand 
breaths left in me—the average number of breaths a nondying person takes 
per day—and I might as well use them up while I can. 

“Hello, I’m calling from Death-Cast. I’m Andrea. You there, Timothy?” 

Timothy. 

My name isn’t Timothy. 

“You’ve got the wrong person,” I tell Andrea. My heart settles down, even 
though I feel for this Timothy person. I truly do. “My name is Mateo.” I got 
the name from my father and he wants me to pass it down eventually. Now I 
can, if having a kid is a thing that happens for me. 

Computer keys are tapping on her end, probably correcting the entry or 
something in her database. “Oh, apologies. Timothy is the gentleman I just 
got off the phone with; he didn’t take the news very well, poor thing. You’re 
Mateo Torrez, right?” 

And just like that, my last hope is obliterated. 

“Mateo, kindly confirm this is indeed you. I’m afraid I have many other 
calls to make tonight.” 

I always imagined my herald—their official name, not mine—would 
sound sympathetic and ease me into this news, maybe even harp on how it’s 
especially tragic because I’m so young. To be honest, I would’ve been okay 
with her being chipper, telling me how I should have fun and make the most 
of the day since I at least know what’s going to happen. That way I’m not 
stuck at home starting one-thousand-piece puzzles I’ll never finish or 
masturbating because sex with an actual person scares me. But this herald 
makes me feel like I should stop wasting her time because, unlike me, she has 
so much of it. 

“Okay. Mateo’s me. I’m Mateo.” 

“Mateo, I regret to inform you that sometime in the next twenty-four 
hours you’ll be meeting an untimely death. And while there isn’t anything we 
can do to suspend that, you still have a chance to live.” The herald goes on 



about how life isn’t always fair, then lists some events I could participate in 
today. I shouldn’t be mad at her, but it’s obvious she’s bored reciting these 
lines that have been burned into memory from telling hundreds, maybe 
thousands, about how they’ll soon be dead. She has no sympathy to offer me. 
She’s probably filing her nails or playing tic-tac-toe against herself as she 
talks to me. 

On CountDowners, Deckers post entries about everything from their 
phone call to how they’re spending their End Day. It’s basically Twitter for 
Deckers. I’ve read tons of feeds where Deckers admitted to asking their 
heralds how they would die, but it’s basic knowledge that those specifics 
aren’t available to anyone, not even former President Reynolds, who tried to 
hide from Death in an underground bunker four years ago and was 
assassinated by one of his own secret service agents. Death-Cast can only 
provide a date for when someone is going to die, but not the exact minute or 
how it’ll happen. 

. . Do you understand all of this?” 

“Yeah.” 

“Log on to death-cast.com and fill out any special requests you may have 
for your funeral in addition to the inscription you’d like engraved on your 
headstone. Or perhaps you would like to be cremated, in which case . . .” 

I’ve only ever been to one funeral. My grandmother died when I was 
seven, and at her funeral I threw a tantrum because she wasn’t waking up. 
Fast-forward five years when Death-Cast came into the picture and suddenly 
everyone was awake at their own funerals. Having the chance to say goodbye 
before you die is an incredible opportunity, but isn’t that time better spent 
actually living? Maybe I would feel differently if I could count on people 
showing up to my funeral. If I had more friends than I do fingers. 

“And Timothy, on behalf of everyone here at Death-Cast, we are so sorry 
to lose you. Live this day to the fullest, okay?” 

“I’m Mateo.” 

“Sorry about that, Mateo. I’m mortified. It’s been a long day and these 
calls can be so stressful and—” 

I hang up, which is rude, I know. I know. But I can’t listen to someone tell 
me what a stressful day she’s been having when I might drop dead in the next 
hour, or even the next ten minutes: I could choke on a cough drop; I could 
leave my apartment to do something with myself and fall down the stairs and 



snap my neck before I even make it outside; someone could break in and 
murder me. The only thing I can confidently rule out is dying of old age. 

I sink to the floor, on my knees. It’s all ending today and there is 
absolutely nothing I can do about it. I can’t journey across dragon-infested 
lands to retrieve scepters that can halt death. I can’t hop onto a flying carpet in 
search of a genie to grant my wish for a full and simple life. I could maybe 
find some mad scientist to cryogenically freeze me, but chances are I’d die in 
the middle of that wacky experiment. Death is inevitable for everyone and it’s 
absolute for me today. 

The list of people I will miss, if the dead can miss anyone, is so short I 
shouldn’t even call it a list: there’s Dad, for doing his best; my best friend, 
Lidia, not only for not ignoring me in the hallways, but for actually sitting 
down across from me in lunch, partnering with me in earth science, and 
talking to me about how she wants to become an environmentalist who will 
save the world and I can repay her by living in it. And that’s it. 

If someone were interested in my list of people I won’t miss, I’d have 
nothing for them. No one has ever wronged me. And I even get why some 
people didn’t take a shot on me. Really, I do. I’m such a paranoid mess. The 
few times I was invited to do something fun with classmates, like roller¬ 
skating in the park or going for a drive late at night, I bowed out because we 
might be setting ourselves up for death, maybe. I guess what I’ll miss most are 
the wasted opportunities to live my life and the lost potential to make great 
friends with everyone I sat next to for four years. I’ll miss how we never got 
to bond over sleepovers where everyone stayed up and played Xbox Infinity 
and board games all night, all because I was too scared. 

The number one person I’ll miss the most is Future Mateo, who maybe 
loosened up and lived. It’s hard to picture him clearly, but I imagine Future 
Mateo trying out new things, like smoking pot with friends, getting a driver’s 
license, and hopping on a plane to Puerto Rico to learn more about his roots. 
Maybe he’s dating someone, and maybe he likes that company. He probably 
plays piano for his friends, sings in front of them, and he would definitely 
have a crowded funeral service, one that would stretch over an entire weekend 
after he’s gone—one where the room is packed with new people who didn’t 
get a chance to hug him one last time. 

Future Mateo would have a longer list of friends he’ll miss. 

But I will never grow up to be Future Mateo. No one will ever get high 
with me, no one will be my audience as I play piano, and no one will sit 



shotgun in my dad’s car after I get my license. I’ll never fight with friends 
over who gets the better bowling shoes or who gets to be Wolverine when we 
play video games. 

I collapse back onto the floor, thinking about how it’s do or die now. Not 
even that. 

Do, and then die. 

12:42 a.m. 

Dad takes hot showers to cool down whenever he’s upset or disappointed in 
himself. I copied him around the time I turned thirteen because confusing 
Mateo Thoughts surfaced and I needed tons of Mateo Time to sort through 
them. I’m showering now because I feel guilty for hoping the world, or some 
part of it beyond Lidia and my dad, will be sad to see me go. Because I 
refused to live invincibly on all the days I didn’t get an alert, I wasted all 
those yesterdays and am completely out of tomorrows. 

I’m not going to tell anyone. Except Dad, but he’s not even awake so it 
doesn’t really count. I don’t want to spend my last day wondering if people 
are being genuine when they throw sad words at me. No one should spend 
their last hours second-guessing people. 

I’ve got to get out into the world, though, trick myself into thinking it is 
any other day. I’ve got to see Dad at the hospital and hold his hand for the 
first time since I was a kid and for what will be the last. . . wow, the last time 
ever. 

I’ll be gone before I can adjust to my mortality. 

I also have to see Lidia and her one-year-old, Penny. Lidia named me 
Penny’s godfather when the baby was born, and it sucks how I’m the person 
expected to take care of her in case Lidia passes away since Lidia’s boyfriend, 
Christian, died a little over a year ago. Sure, how is an eighteen-year-old with 
no income going to take care of a baby? Short answer: He isn’t. But I was 
supposed to get older and tell Penny stories of her world-saving mother and 
chill father and welcome her into my home when I was financially secure and 
emotionally prepared to do so. Now I’m being whisked out of her life before I 
can become more than some guy in a photo album who Lidia may tell stories 
about, during which Penny will nod her head, maybe make fun of my glasses, 
and then flip the page to family she actually knows and cares about. I won’t 
even be a ghost to her. But that’s no reason to not go tickle her one more time 
or wipe squash and green peas off her face, or give Lidia a little break so she 
can focus on studying for her GED or brush her teeth or comb her hair or take 



a nap. 

After that, I will somehow pull myself away from my best friend and her 
daughter, and I will have to go and live. 

I turn off the faucet and the water stops raining down on me; today isn’t 
the day for an hour shower. I grab my glasses off the sink and put them on. I 
step out of the tub, slipping on a puddle of water, and while falling backward 
I’m expecting to see if that theory of your life flashing before your eyes 
carries any truth to it when I grab hold of the towel rack and catch myself. I 
breathe in and out, in and out, because dying this way would just be an 
extremely unfortunate way to go; someone would add me to the “Shower 
KO” feed on the DumbDeaths blog, a high-traffic site that grosses me out on 
so many levels. 

I need to get out of here and live—but first I have to make it out of this 
apartment alive. 

12:56 a.m. 

I write thank-you notes for my neighbors in 4F and 4A, telling them it’s my 
End Day. With Dad in the hospital, Elliot in 4F has been checking in on me, 
bringing me dinner, especially since our stove has been busted for the past 
week after I tried making Dad’s empanadas. Sean in 4A was planning on 
stopping by on Saturday to fix the stove’s burner, but it’s not necessary 
anymore. Dad will know how to fix it and might need a distraction when I’m 
gone. 

I go into my closet and pull out the blue-and-gray flannel shirt Lidia got 
me for my eighteenth birthday, then put it on over my white T-shirt. I haven’t 
worn it outside yet. The shirt is how I get to keep Lidia close today. 

I check my watch—an old one of Dad’s he gave me after buying a digital 
one that could glow, for his bad eyes—and it’s close to 1:00 a.m. On a regular 
day, I would be playing video games until late at night, even if it meant going 
to school exhausted. At least I could fall asleep during my free periods. I 
shouldn’t have taken those frees for granted. I should’ve taken up another 
class, like art, even though I can’t draw to save my life. (Or do anything to 
save my life, obviously, and I want to say that’s neither here nor there, but it 
pretty much is everything, isn’t it?) Maybe I should’ve joined band and 
played piano, gotten some recognition before working my way up to singing 
in the chorus, then maybe a duet with someone cool, and then maybe braving 
a solo. Heck, even theater could’ve been fun if I’d gotten to play a role that 
forced me to break out. But no, I elected for another free period where I could 



shut down and nap. 

It’s 12:58 a.m. When it hits 1:00 I am forcing myself out of this 
apartment. It has been both my sanctuary and my prison and for once I need 
to go breathe in the outside air instead of tearing through it to get from Point 
A to Point B. I have to count trees, maybe sing a favorite song while dipping 
my feet in the Hudson, and just do my best to be remembered as the young 
man who died too early. 

It’s 1:00 a.m. 

I can’t believe I’m never returning to my bedroom. 

I unlock the front door, turn the knob, and pull the door open. 

I shake my head and slam the door shut. 

I’m not walking out into a world that will kill me before my time. 



RUFUS EMETERIO 

1:05 a.m. 

Death-Cast is hitting me up as I’m beating my ex-girlfriend’s new boyfriend 
to death. I’m still on top of this dude, pinning his shoulders down with my 
knees, and the only reason I’m not clocking him in the eye again is because of 
the ringing coming from my pocket, that loud Death-Cast ringtone everyone 
knows too damn well either from personal experience, the news, or every 
shitty show using the alert for that dun-dun-dun effect. My boys, Tagoe and 
Malcolm, are no longer cheering on the beat-down. They’re dead quiet and 
I’m waiting for this punk Peck’s phone to go off too. But nothing, just my 
phone. Maybe the call telling me I’m about to lose my life just saved his. 

“You gotta pick it up, Roof,” Tagoe says. He was recording the beat-down 
because watching fights online is his thing, but now he’s staring at his phone 
like he’s scared a call is coming for him too. 

“The hell I do,” I say. My heart is pounding mad fast, even faster than 
when I first moved up on Peck, even faster than when I first decked him and 
laid him out. Peck’s left eye is swollen already, and there’s still nothing but 
pure terror in his right eye. These Death-Cast calls go strong until three. He 
don’t know for sure if I’m about to take him down with me. 

I don’t know either. 

My phone stops ringing. 

“Maybe it was a mistake,” Malcolm says. 

My phone rings again. 

Malcolm stays shut. 

I wasn’t hopeful. I don’t know stats or nothing like that, but Death-Cast 
fucking up alerts isn’t exactly common news. And we Emeterios haven’t 
exactly been lucky with staying alive. But meeting our maker way ahead of 
time? We’re your guys. 

I’m shaking and that buzzing panic is in my head, like someone is 
punching me nonstop, because I have no idea how I’m gonna go, just that I 
am. And my life isn’t exactly flashing before my eyes, not that I expect it to 


later on when I’m actually at death’s edge. 

Peck squirms from underneath me and I raise my fist so he calms the hell 
down. 

“Maybe he got a weapon on him,” Malcolm says. He’s the giant of our 
group, the kind of guy who would’ve been helpful to have around when my 
sister couldn’t get her seat belt off as our car flipped into the Hudson River. 

Before the call, I would’ve bet anything Peck doesn’t have any weapon on 
him, since we’re the ones who jumped him when he was coming out of work. 
But I’m not betting my life, not like this. I drop my phone. I pat him down 
and flip him over, checking his waistband for a pocketknife. I stand and he 
stays down. 

Malcolm drags Peck’s backpack out from under the blue car where Tagoe 
threw it. He unzips the backpack and flips it over, letting some Black Panther 
and Hawkeye comics hit the ground. “Nothing.” 

Tagoe rushes toward Peck and I swear he’s about to kick him like his 
head’s a soccer ball, but he grabs my phone off the ground and answers the 
call. “Who you calling for?” His neck twitch surprises no one. “Hold up, hold 
up. I ain’t him. Hold up. Wait a sec.” He holds out the phone. “You want me 
to hang up, Roof?” 

I don’t know. I still have Peck, bloodied and beat, in the parking lot of this 
elementary school, and it’s not like I need to take this call to make sure 
Death-Cast isn’t actually calling to tell me I won the lottery. I snatch the 
phone from Tagoe, pissed and confused, and I might throw up but my parents 
and sister didn’t so maybe I won’t either. 

“Watch him,” I tell Tagoe and Malcolm. They nod. I don’t know how I 
became the alpha dog. I ended up in the foster home years after them. 

I give myself some distance, as if privacy actually matters, and make sure 
I stay out of the light coming from the exit sign. Not trying to get caught in 
the middle of the night with blood on my knuckles. “Yeah?” 

“Hello. This is Victor from Death-Cast calling to speak with Rufus 
Emmy-terio.” 

He butchers my last name, but there’s no point correcting him. No one 
else is around to carry on the Emeterio name. “Yeah, it’s me.” 

“Rufus, I regret to inform you that sometime in the next twenty-four hours 



“Twenty-three hours,” I interrupt, pacing back and forth from one end of 
this car to the other. “You’re calling after one.” It’s bullshit. Other Deckers 
got their alert an hour ago. Maybe if Death-Cast called an hour ago I wouldn’t 
have been waiting outside the restaurant where freshman-year college- 
dropout Peck works so I could chase him into this parking lot. 

“Yes, you’re right. I’m sorry,” Victor says. 

I’m trying to stay shut ’cause I don’t wanna take my problems out on 
some guy doing his job, even though I have no idea why the hell anyone 
applies for this position in the first place. Let’s pretend I got a future for a 
second, entertain me—in no universe am I ever waking up and saying, “I 
think I’ll get a twelve-to-three shift where I do nothing but tell people their 
lives are over.” But Victor and others did. I don’t wanna hear none of that 
don’t-kill-the-messenger business either, especially when the messenger is 
calling to tell me I’ll be straight wrecked by day’s end. 

“Rufus, I regret to inform you that sometime in the next twenty-three 
hours you’ll be meeting an untimely death. While there isn’t anything I can 
do to suspend that, I’m calling to inform you of your options for the day. First 
of all, how are you doing? It took a while for you to answer. Is everything 
okay?” 

He wants to know how I’m doing, yeah right. I can hear it in the stunted 
way he asked me, he doesn’t actually care about me any more than he does 
the other Deckers he gotta call tonight. These calls are probably monitored 
and he’s not trying to lose his job by speeding through this. 

“I don’t know how I’m doing.” I squeeze my phone so I don’t throw it 
against the wall painted with little white and brown kids holding hands 
underneath a rainbow. I look over my shoulder and Peck is still face-first on 
the ground as Malcolm and Tagoe stare at me; they better make sure he 
doesn’t run away before we can figure out what we’re doing with him. “Just 
tell me my options.” This should be good. 

Victor tells me the forecast for the day (supposed to rain before noon and 
later on as well if I make it that long), special festivals I have zero interest in 
attending (especially not a yoga class on the High Line, rain or no rain), 
formal funeral arrangements, and restaurants with the best Decker discounts if 
I use today’s code. I zone out on everything else ’cause I’m anxious on how 
the rest of my End Day is gonna play out. 

“How do you guys know?” I interrupt. Maybe this dude will take pity on 
me and I can clue in Tagoe and Malcolm on this huge mystery. “The End 



Days. How do you know? Some list? Crystal ball? Calendar from the future?” 
Everyone stays speculating on how Death-Cast receives this life-changing 
information. Tagoe told me about all these crazy theories he read online, like 
Death-Cast consulting a band of legit psychics and a really ridiculous one 
with an alien shackled to a bathtub and forced by the government to report 
End Days. There are mad things wrong with that theory, but I don’t have time 
to comment on them right now. 

“I’m afraid that information isn’t available to heralds either,” Victor 
claims. “We’re equally curious, but it’s not knowledge we need to perform 
our job.” Another flat answer. I bet you anything he knows and can’t say if he 
wants to keep his job. 

Screw this guy. “Yo, Victor, be a person for one minute. I don’t know if 
you know, but I’m seventeen. Three weeks from my eighteenth birthday. 
Doesn’t it piss you off that I’ll never go to college? Get married? Have kids? 
Travel? Doubt it. You’re just chilling on your little throne in your little office 
because you know you got another few decades ahead of you, right?” 

Victor clears his throat. “You want me to be a person, Rufus? You want 
me to get off my throne and get real with you? Okay. An hour ago I got off 
the phone with a woman who cried over how she won’t be a mother anymore 
after her four-year-old daughter dies today. She begged me to tell her how she 
can save her daughter’s life, but no one has that power. And then I had to put 
in a request to the Youth Department to dispatch a cop just in case the mother 
is responsible, which, believe it or not, is not the most disgusting thing I’ve 
done for this job. Rufus, I feel for you, I do. But I’m not at fault for your 
death, and I unfortunately have many more of these calls to make tonight. Can 
you do me a solid and cooperate?” 

Damn. 

I cooperate for the rest of the call, even though this dude has no business 
telling me anyone else’s, but all I can think about is the mother whose 
daughter will never attend the school right behind me. At the end of the call 
Victor gives me that company line I’ve grown used to hearing from ah the 
new TV shows and movies incorporating Death-Cast into the characters’ day- 
to-days: “On behalf of Death-Cast, we are sorry to lose you. Live this day to 
the fullest.” 

I can’t tell you who hangs up first, but it doesn’t matter. The damage is 
done—will be done. Today is my End Day, a straight-up Rufus Armageddon. 
I don’t know how this is gonna go down. I’m praying I don’t drown like my 



parents and sis. The only person I’ve done dirty is Peck, for real, so I’m 
counting on not getting shot, but who knows, misfires happen too. The how 
doesn’t matter as much as what I do before it goes down, but not knowing is 
still freaking shaking me; you only die once, after all. 

Maybe Peck is gonna be responsible for this. 

I walk back over to the three of them, fast. I pick Peck up by the back of 
his collar and then slam him against the brick wall. Blood slides from an open 
wound on his forehead, and I can’t believe this dude threw me over the edge 
like this. He should’ve never run his mouth about all the reasons Aimee didn’t 
want me anymore. If that’d never gotten back to me, my hand wouldn’t be 
around his throat right now, getting him even more scared than I am. 

“You didn’t 'beat’ me, okay? Aimee didn’t split with me because of you, 
so get that out of your head right now. She loved me and we got complicated, 
and she would’ve taken me back eventually.” I know this is legit—Malcolm 
and Tagoe think so too. I lean in on Peck, looking him dead-on in his only 
good eye. “I better never see you again for the rest of my life.” Yeah, yeah. 
Not much life left. But this dude is a fucking clown and might get funny. 
“You feel me?” 

Peck nods. 

I let go of his throat and grab his phone out of his pocket. I hurl it against 
the wall and the screen is totaled. Malcolm stomps it out. 

“Get the hell out of here.” 

Malcolm grabs my shoulder. “Don’t let him go. He’s got those 
connections.” 

Peck slides along the wall, nervous, like he’s scaling across some 
windows high up in the city. 

I shake Malcolm off my shoulder. “I said get the hell out of here.” 

Peck takes off, running in a dizzying zigzag. He never looks back once to 
see if we’re coming for him or stops for his comics and backpack. 

“I thought you said he’s got friends in some gang,” Malcolm says. “What 
if they come for you?” 

“They’re not a real gang, and he was the gang reject. I got no reason to get 
scared of a gang that let Peck in. He can’t even call them or Aimee, we took 
care of that.” I wouldn’t want him reaching out to Aimee before I can. I gotta 
explain myself, and, I don’t know, she may not wanna see me if she figures 



out what I did, End Day or not. 

“Death-Cast can’t call him either,” Tagoe says, his neck twitching twice. 

“I wasn’t gonna kill him.” 

Malcolm and Tagoe are quiet. They saw the way I was laying into him, 
like I had no off button. 

I can’t stop shaking. 

I could’ve killed him, even if I didn’t mean to. I don’t know if I would’ve 
been able to live with myself or not if I did end up snuffing him gone. Nah, 
that’s a lie and I know it, I’m just trying to be hard. But I’m not hard. I’ve 
barely been able to live with myself for surviving something my family didn’t 
—something that wasn’t even my fault. There’s no way in hell I would’ve 
been chill with myself for beating someone to death. 

I storm toward our bikes. My handles are tangled in Tagoe’s wheel from 
after we chased Peck here, jumping off our bikes to tackle him. “You guys 
can’t follow me,” I say, picking my bike up. “You get that, right?” 

“Nah, we’re with you, just—” 

“Not happening,” I interrupt. “I’m a ticking time bomb, and even if you’re 
not blowing up when I do, you might get burned—maybe literally.” 

“You’re not ditching us,” Malcolm says. “Where you go, we go.” 

Tagoe nods, his head jerking to the right, like his body is betraying his 
instinct to follow me. He nods again, no twitch this time. 

“You two are straight-up shadows,” I say. 

“That because we’re black?” Malcolm asks. 

“Because you’re always following me,” I say. “Loyal to the end.” 

The end. 

That shuts us up. We get on our bikes and ride off the curb, the wheels 
bumping and bumping. This is the wrong day to have left my helmet behind. 

Tagoe and Malcolm can’t stay with me the entire day, I know that. But 
we’re Plutos, bros from the same foster home, and we don’t turn our backs on 
each other. 

“Let’s go home,” I say. 


And we out. 



MATEO 

1:06 a.m. 

I’m back in my bedroom—so much for never returning here again—and I 
immediately feel better, like I just got an extra life in a video game where the 
final boss was kicking my ass. I’m not naive about dying. I know it’s going to 
happen. But I don’t have to rush into it. I’m buying myself more time. A 
longer life is all I’ve ever wanted, and I have the power to not shoot that 
dream in the foot by walking out that front door, especially this late at night. 

I jump into bed with the kind of relief you only find when you’re waking 
up for school and realize it’s Saturday. I throw my blanket around my 
shoulders, hop back on my laptop, and—ignoring the email from Death-Cast 
with the time-stamped receipt of my call with Andrea—continue reading 
yesterday’s CountDowners post from before I got the call. 

The Decker was twenty-two-year-old Keith. His statuses didn’t provide 
much context about his life, only that he’d been a loner who preferred runs 
with his golden retriever Turbo instead of social outings with his classmates. 
He was looking to find Turbo a new home because he was pretty sure his 
father would give ownership of Turbo to the first available person, which 
could be anyone because Turbo is so beautiful. Hell, I would’ve adopted him 
even though I’m severely allergic to dogs. But before Keith gave up his dog, 
he and Turbo were running through their favorite spots one last time and the 
feed stopped somewhere in Central Park. 

I don’t know how Keith died. I don’t know if Turbo made it out alive or if 
he died with Keith. I don’t know what would’ve been preferred for Keith or 
Turbo. I don’t know. I could look into any muggings or murders in Central 
Park yesterday around 5:40 p.m., when the feed stopped, but for my sanity 
this is better left a mystery. Instead I open up my music folder and play Space 
Sounds. 

A couple years ago some NASA team created this special instrument to 
record the sounds of different planets. I know, it sounded weird to me too, 
especially because of all the movies I’ve watched telling me about how there 
isn’t sound in space. Except there is, it just exists in magnetic vibrations. 
NASA converted the sounds so the human ear could hear them, and even 
though I was hiding out in my room, I stumbled on something magical from 


the universe—something those who don’t follow what’s trending online 
would miss out on. Some of the planets sound ominous, like something you’d 
find in a science fiction movie set in some alien world—“alien world” as in 
world with aliens, not non-Earth world. Neptune sounds like a fast current, 
Saturn has this terrifying howling to it that I never listen to anymore, and the 
same goes for Uranus except there are harsh winds whistling that sound like 
spaceships firing lasers at each other. The sounds of the planets make for a 
great conversation starter if you have people to talk to, but if you don’t, they 
make for great white noise when you’re going to sleep. 

I distract myself from my End Day by reading more CountDowners feeds 
and by playing the Earth track, which always reminds me of soothing 
birdsong and that low sound whales make, but also feels a little bit off, 
something suspicious I can’t put my finger on, a lot like Pluto, which is both 
seashell and snake hiss. 

I switch to the Neptune track. 



RUFUS 

1:18 a.m. 

We’re riding to Pluto in the dead of night. 

“Pluto” is the name we came up with for the foster home we’re all staying 
at since our families died or turned their backs on us. Pluto got demoted from 
planet to dwarf planet, but we’d never treat each other as something lesser. 

It’s been four months that I’ve been without my people, but Tagoe and 
Malcolm have been getting cozy with each other a lot longer. Malcolm’s 
parents died in a house fire caused by some unidentified arsonist, and 
whoever it was, Malcolm hopes he’s burning in hell for taking away his 
parents when he was a thirteen-year-old troublemaker no one else wanted 
except the system, and barely even them. Tagoe’s mom bounced when he was 
a kid, and his pops ran off three years ago when he couldn’t keep up with the 
bills. A month later Tagoe found out his pops had committed suicide, and 
homeboy still hasn’t shed a tear over the guy, never even asked how or where 
he died. 

Even before I found out I was dying, I knew home, Pluto, wasn’t gonna be 
home for me much longer. My eighteenth birthday is coming up—same for 
Tagoe and Malcolm, who both hit eighteen in November. I was college bound 
like Tagoe, and we’d figured Malcolm would crash with us as he gets his shit 
together. Who knows what’s what now, and I hate that I already have an out to 
these problems. But right now, all that matters is we’re still together. I got 
Malcolm and Tagoe by my side, like they’ve been from day one when I got to 
the home. Whether it was for family time or bitching sessions, they were 
always at my left and right. 

I wasn’t planning on stopping, but I pull over when I see the church I 
came to a month after the big accident—my first weekend out with Aimee. 
The building is massive, with off-white bricks and maroon steeples. I’d love 
to take a picture of the stained-glass windows, but the flash might not catch it 
right. Doesn’t matter anyway. If a picture is Instagram worthy, I slap on the 
Moon filter for that classic black-and-white effect. The real problem is I don’t 
think a photo of a church taken by my nonbelieving ass is the best last thing 
to leave behind for my seventy followers. (Hashtag not happening.) 


“What’s good, Roof?” 

“This is the church where Aimee played piano for me,” I say. Aimee is 
pretty Catholic, but she wasn’t pushing any of that on me. We’d been talking 
about music, and I mentioned digging some of the classical stuff Olivia used 
to put on when she was studying, and Aimee wanted me to hear it live—and 
she wanted to be the one who played it for me. “I have to tell her I got the 
alert.” 

Tagoe twitches. I’m sure he’s itching to remind me that Aimee said she 
needs space from me, but those kinds of requests get tossed out the window 
on End Days. 

I climb off the bike, throwing down the kickstand. I don’t go far from 
them, just closer to the entrance right as a priest is escorting a crying woman 
out the church. She’s knocking her rings together, topaz, I think, like the kind 
my mom once pawned when she wanted to buy Olivia concert tickets for her 
thirteenth birthday. This woman has gotta be a Decker, or know one. The 
graveyard shift here is no joke. Malcolm and Tagoe are always mocking the 
churches that shun Death-Cast and their “unholy visions from Satan,” but it’s 
dope how some nuns and priests keep busy way past midnight for Deckers 
trying to repent, get baptized, and all that good stuff. 

If there’s a God guy out there like my mom believed, I hope he’s got my 
back right now. 

I call Aimee. It rings six times before going to voice mail. I call again and 
it’s the same thing. I try again, and it only rings three times before going to 
voice mail. She’s ignoring me. 

I type out a text: Death-Cast called me. Maybe you can too. 

Nah, I can’t be a dick and send that. 

I correct myself: Death-Cast called me. Can you call me back? 

My phone goes off before a minute can pass, a regular ring and not that 
heart-stopping Death-Cast alert. It’s Aimee. 

“Hey.” 

“Are you serious?” Aimee asks. 

If I weren’t serious, she’d certainly kill me for crying wolf. Tagoe once 
played that game for attention and Aimee shut that down real fast. 

“Yeah. I gotta see you.” 



“Where are you?” There’s no edge to her, and she’s not trying to hang up 
on me like she has on recent calls. 

“I’m by the church you took me to, actually,” I say. It’s mad peaceful, like 
I could stay here all day and make it to tomorrow. “I’m with Malcolm and 
Tagoe.” 

“Why aren’t you at Pluto? What are you guys doing out on a Monday 
night?” 

I need more time before answering this. Maybe another eighty years, but I 
don’t have that and I don’t wanna man up to it right now. “We’re headed back 
to Pluto now. Can you meet us there?” 

“What? No. Stay at the church and I’ll come to you.” 

“I’m not dying before I can make it back to you, trust—” 

“You’re not invincible, dumbass!” Aimee is crying now, and her voice is 
shaking like that time we got caught in the rain without jackets. “Ugh, god, 
I’m sorry, but you know how many Deckers make those promises and then 
pianos fall on their heads?” 

“I’m gonna guess not many,” I say. “Death by piano doesn’t seem like a 
high probability.” 

“This is not funny, Rufus. I’m getting dressed, do not move. I’ll be thirty 
minutes, tops.” 

I hope she’s gonna be able to forgive me for everything, tonight included. 
I’ll get to her before Peck can, and I’ll tell my side. I’m sure Peck is gonna go 
home, clean himself up, and call Aimee off his brother’s phone to tell her 
what a monster I am. He better not call the cops though, or I’ll be spending 
my End Day behind bars, or maybe find myself on the wrong end of some 
officer’s club. I don’t wanna think about any of that, I just wanna get to 
Aimee and say goodbye to the Plutos as the friend they know I am, not the 
monster I was tonight. 

“Meet me at home. Just... get to me. Bye, Aimee.” 

I hang up before she can protest. I get my bike, climbing on it as she calls 
nonstop. 

“What’s the plan?” Malcolm asks. 

“We’re going back to Pluto,” I tell them. “You guys are gonna throw me a 
funeral.” 



I check the time: 1:30. 

There’s still time for the other Plutos to get the alert. I’m not wishing it 
them, but maybe I won’t have to die alone. 

Or maybe that’s how it has to be. 



MATEO 

1:32 a.m. 

Scrolling through CountDowners is a very serious downer. But I can’t look 
away because every registered Decker has a story they want to share. When 
someone puts their journey out there for you to watch, you pay attention— 
even if you know they’ll die at the end. 

If I’m not going outside, I can be online for others. 

There are five tabs on the site—Popular, New, Local, Promoted, Random 
—and I browse through Local searches first, as usual, to make sure I don’t 
recognize anyone. ... No one; good. 

It could’ve been nice to have some company today, I guess. 

I randomly select a Decker. Username: Geoff_Nevada88. Geoff received 
his call four minutes after midnight and is already out in the world, heading to 
his favorite bar, where he hopes he doesn’t get carded because he’s a twenty- 
year-old who recently lost his fake ID. I’m sure he’ll get through okay. I pin 
his feed and will receive a chime next time he updates. 

I switch to another feed. Username: WebMavenMarc. Marc is a former 
social media manager for a soda company, which he’s mentioned twice in his 
profile, and he isn’t sure if his daughter will reach him in time. It’s almost as 
if this Decker is right in front of me, snapping his fingers in my face. 

I have to visit Dad, even if he’s unconscious. He has to know I made my 
way to him before I died. 

I put down my laptop, ignoring the chimes from the couple accounts I’ve 
pinned, and go straight to Dad’s bedroom. His bed was unmade the morning 
he left for work, but I’ve made it for him since then, making sure to tuck the 
comforter completely under the pillows, as he prefers it. I sit on his side of the 
bed—the right side, since my mother apparently always favored the left, and 
even with her gone he still lives his life in two sides, never writing her out— 
and I pick up the framed photo of Dad helping me blow out the candles of my 
Toy Story cake on my sixth birthday. Well, Dad did all the work. I was 
laughing at him. He says the gleeful look on my face is why he keeps this 
picture so close. 



I know it’s sort of strange, but Dad is just as much my best friend as Lidia 
is. I could never admit that out loud without someone making fun of me, I’m 
sure, but we’ve always had a great relationship. Not perfect, but I’m sure 
every two people out there—in my school, in this city, on the other side of the 
world—struggle with dumb and important things, and the closest pairs just 
find a way to get over them. Dad and I would never have one of those 
relationships where we had a falling-out and never talked to each other again, 
not like these Deckers on some CountDowners feeds who hate their fathers so 
much they either never visited them on their deathbeds or refused to make 
amends before they themselves died. I slip the photo out of the frame, fold it, 
and put it in my pocket—the creases won’t bother Dad, I don’t think—and get 
up to go to the hospital and say my goodbye and make sure this photo is by 
his side when he finally wakes up. I want to make sure he quickly finds some 
peace, like it’s an ordinary morning, before someone tells him I’m gone. 

I leave his room, pumped to go out and do this, when I see the stack of 
dishes in the sink. I should clean those up so Dad doesn’t come home to dirty 
plates and mugs with impossible stains from all the hot chocolate I’ve been 
drinking. 

I swear this isn’t an excuse to not go outside. 

Seriously. 



RUFUS 

1:41 a.m. 

We used to beast through the streets on our bikes like we were racing without 
brakes, but not tonight. We look both ways constantly and stop for red lights, 
like now, even when the street is clear of cars. We’re on the block with that 
Decker-friendly club, Clint’s Graveyard. There’s a crowd forming of 
twentysomething-year-olds and the line is straight chaos, which has gotta be 
keeping the paychecks coming for the bouncers dealing with ah these Deckers 
and their friends trying to get crazy on the dance floor one last time before 
their time is up. 

This brunette girl, mad pretty, is bawling when a guy advances on her 
with some tired-ass pickup line (“Maybe you’ll live to see another day with 
some Vitamin Me in your system.”), and her friend swings her purse at him 
until he backs up. Poor girl can’t even get a break from assholes hitting on her 
when she’s grieving herself. 

It’s a green light and we ride on, finally reaching Pluto minutes later. The 
foster home is a jacked-up duplex with the face of a battered building—bricks 
missing, indecipherable and colorful graffiti. There are bars on the ground 
floor windows, not because we’re criminals or anything like that, but so no 
one busts in and steals from a bunch of kids who’ve already lost enough. We 
leave our bikes down at the bottom of the steps, racing up to the door and 
letting ourselves in. We go down the hall, not bothering to tiptoe across the 
tacky, chessboard-like tiled floor into the living room, and even though there’s 
a bulletin board with information about sex, getting tested for HIV, abortion 
and adoption clinics, and other sheets of that nature, this place still feels like a 
home and not some institution. 

There’s the fireplace that doesn’t work but still looks dope. The warm 
orange paint covering the walls, which had me ready for fall this summer. The 
oak table we’d gather around to play Cards Against Humanity and Taboo on 
weeknights after dinner. The TV where I’d watch this reality show Hipster 
House with Tagoe, even though Aimee hated ah those hipsters so much she 
wished I watched cartoon porn instead. The couch where we’d take turns 
napping since it’s more comfortable than our beds. 

We go up to the second floor, where our bedroom is, this tight spot that 


wouldn’t really be all that comfortable for one person, let alone three, but we 
make it work. There’s a window we keep open on the nights Tagoe eats 
beans, even if it’s mad loud outside. 

“I gotta say it,” Tagoe says, closing the door behind us. “You’ve come 
really far. Think about all you’ve done since coming here.” 

“There’s so much more I could be doing.” I sit on my bed and throw my 
head back on my pillow. “It’s mad pressure to do all my living in one day.” 
Might not even be a full day. I’ll be lucky to get twelve hours. 

“No one’s expecting you to cure cancer or save endangered pandas,” 
Malcolm says. 

“Yo, Death-Cast is lucky they can’t predict when an animal is gonna die,” 
Tagoe says, and I suck my teeth and shake my head because he’s speaking up 
for pandas when his best friend is dying. “What, it’s true! You would be the 
most hated dude on the planet if you called up the last panda ever. Imagine 
the media, there’d be selfies and—” 

“We get it,” I interrupt. I’m not a panda so the media doesn’t give a shit 
about me. “You guys gotta do me the biggest favor. Wake up Jenn Lori and 
Francis. Tell them I wanna have a funeral before heading out.” Francis never 
really took a liking to me, but I got a home out of this arrangement and that’s 
more than others get. 

“You should stay here,” Malcolm says. He opens up the only closet. 
“Maybe we can beat this. You can be the exception! We can lock you in 
here.” 

“I’ll suffocate or the shelf with your heavy-ass clothes will collapse on my 
head.” He should know better than to believe in exceptions and shit like that. I 
sit up. “I don’t have a lot of time, guys.” I shake a little, but I get it together. I 
can’t let them see me freaking. 

Tagoe twitches. “You gonna be okay by yourself?” 

It takes a few seconds before I get what he’s really asking me. “I’m not 
offing myself,” I say. 

I’m not trying to die. 

They leave me alone in the room with laundry I’ll never have to worry 
about washing and summer course work I’ll never have to finish—or start. 
Bunched up in the corner of my bed is Aimee’s blanket, this yellow thing with 
a pattern of colorful cranes, which I wrap around my shoulders. It belonged to 



Aimee as a kid, a relic from her mother’s childhood. We started dating when 
she was still here at Pluto, and we’d rest underneath the blanket together and 
use it for the occasional living room picnic. Those were mad chill times. She 
didn’t ask for the blanket back after we broke up, which I think was her way 
of keeping me around, even when she wanted distance. Like I still have a 
chance with her. 

This room couldn’t be more different from the bedroom I grew up in— 
beige walls instead of green; two extra beds, and roommates; half the size; no 
weights or video game posters—but it still feels like home, and it showed me 
how people matter more than stuff. Malcolm learned that lesson after 
firefighters put out the flames that burned his house, parents, and favorite 
things. 

We keep it simple here. 

Behind my bed, I have pictures thumb-tacked to the wall, all printed out 
by Aimee from my Instagram: Althea Park, where I always go to think; my 
sweaty white T-shirt hanging from my bike’s handlebars, taken after my first 
marathon last summer; an abandoned stereo on Christopher Street, playing a 
song I’d never heard before and never heard again; Tagoe with a bloody nose 
from that time we tried creating a handshake for the Plutos and it all went 
wrong because of a stupid head-butt; two sneakers—one size eleven, the other 
size nine—from that time I bought new kicks but didn’t make sure they 
matched before leaving the store; me and Aimee, my eyes uneven, kind of 
like when I’m high, which I wasn’t (yet), but it’s still a keeper because the 
streetlight threw a cool glow on her; footprints in the mud from when I chased 
Aimee around the park after a long week of rain; two shadows sitting beside 
each other, which Malcolm wanted no part of, but I took anyway; and tons 
more I gotta leave behind for my boys when I walk out of here. 

Walking out of here . . . 

I really don’t wanna go. 



MATEO 

1:52 a.m. 

I’m almost ready to go. 

I did the dishes, swept dust and candy wrappers out from underneath the 
couch, mopped the living room floor, wiped the bathroom sink clean of my 
toothpaste smears, and even made my bed. I’m back in front of my laptop, 
faced with a greater challenge: the inscription for my headstone in no more 
than eight words. How do I sum up my life in eight words? 

He Lived Where He Died: In His Bedroom. 

What a Waste of a Life. 

Children Take More Risks Than Him. 

I have to do better. Everyone wanted so much more out of me, myself 
included. I have to honor this. It’s my last day to do so. 

Here Lies Mateo: He Lived for Everyone. 

I hit Submit. 

There’s no going back. Yeah, I can edit, but that’s not how promises work, 
and living for everyone is a promise to the world. 

I know it’s early in the day, but my chest squeezes because it’s also getting 
late, for a Decker, at least. I can’t do this alone, the leaving part. I’m really not 
dragging Lidia into my End Day. Once I get out of here—not if—I’ll go see 
Lidia and Penny, but I’m not telling Lidia. I don’t want her to consider me 
dead before I am, or ever bring her any sadness. Maybe I’ll send her a 
postcard explaining everything while I’m out living. 

What I need is a coach who can double as a friend for me, or a friend who 
can serve as a coach for me. And that’s what this popular app often promoted 
on CountDowners provides. 

The Last Lriend app is designed for lonely Deckers and for any good soul 
who wants to keep a Decker company in their final hours. This isn’t to be 
confused with Necro, which is intended for anyone who wants a one-night 
stand with a Decker—the ultimate no-strings-attached app. I’ve always been 
so disturbed by Necro, and not just because sex makes me nervous. But no, 


the Last Friend app was created so people can feel worthy and loved before 
they die. There are no user charges, unlike Necro, which goes for $7.99 a day, 
which disturbs me because I can’t help but feel as if a human is worth more 
than eight bucks. 

Anyway, just like any potential new friendship, the relationships born 
from the Last Friend app can be pretty hit-or-miss. I was once following this 
CountDowners feed where this Decker met a Last Friend, and she was slow 
about updating, sometimes for hours, to the point where viewers in the chat 
room assumed she’d died. She was actually very much alive, just living her 
last day right, and after she died her Last Friend wrote a brief eulogy that 
taught me more about the girl than I’d learned in any of her updates. But it’s 
not always sweet like that. A few months ago this Decker with a sad life 
unwittingly befriended the infamous Last Friend serial killer, and that was so 
tragic to read about, and one of the many reasons I stmggle with trusting this 
world. 

I think engaging with a Last Friend could do me some good. Then again, I 
don’t know if it’s sadder to die alone or in the company of someone who not 
only doesn’t mean anything to you, but also probably doesn’t care much for 
you either. 

Time is wasting. 

I have to take a shot and find the same bravery hundreds of thousands of 
Deckers before me have found. I check my bank account online, and what 
remains from my college funds has been automatically deposited into my 
account, which is only about two thousand dollars, but it’s more than enough 
money to get through the day. I can visit the World Travel Arena downtown, 
where Deckers and guests can experience the cultures and environments of 
different countries and cities. 

I download the Last Friend app on my phone. It’s the fastest download 
ever, like it’s some sentient being who understands the whole point of its 
existence is that time is running out for someone. The app has a blue interface 
with an animation of a gray clock as two silhouettes approach each other and 
high five. LAST FRIEND zooms into the center and a menu drops down. 

□ Dying Today 

□ Not Dying Today 

I click Dying Today. A message pops up: 

We here at Last Friend Inc. are collectively sorry for this loss of you. Our 


deepest sympathies extend to those who love you and those who will 
never meet you. We hope you find a new friend of value to spend your 
final hours with today. Please fill out the profile for best results. 

Deeply sorry to lose you, 

Last Friend Inc. 

A blank profile pops up and I fill it out. 

Name: Mateo Torrez 

Age: 18 
Gender: Male 
Height: 5’10” 

Weight: 164 lbs. 

Ethnicity: Puerto Rican 
Orientation: <skip> 

Job: <skip> 

Interests: Music; Wandering 

Favorite Movies / TV Shows / Books: Timberwolves by Gabriel Reeds; 
“Plaid Is the New Black”; the Scorpius Hawthorne series 

Who You Were in Life: I’m an only child and I’ve only ever really had 
my dad. But my dad has been in a coma for two weeks and will probably 
wake up after I’m gone. I want to make him proud and break out. I can’t 
go on being the kid who keeps his head low, because all that did was rob 
me of being out there with you all—maybe I could’ve met some of you 
sooner. 

Bucket List: I want to go to the hospital and say goodbye to my dad. And 
then my best friend, but I don’t want to tell her I’m dying. After that, I 
don’t know. I want to make a difference for others and find a different 
Mateo while I’m at it. 

Final Thoughts: I’m going for it. 

I submit my answers. The app prompts me to upload a photo. I scroll 
through my phone’s album and there are a lot of photos of Penny and 
screenshots of songs I’d recommend to Lidia. There are others of me out in 
the living room with Dad. There’s my junior year photo, which is lame. I 
stumble on one I took of myself wearing the Luigi hat I won in June for 



entering this Mario Kart contest online. I was supposed to send the contest 
host my picture to be featured on the website, but I didn’t think the boy- 
goofing-around-in-the-Luigi-hat was very me so I never submitted it. 

But I was wrong, go figure. This is exactly the person I always wanted to 
be—loose, fun, carefree. No one will look at this photo and think it was out of 
character, because none of these people know me, and their only expectations 
of me are to be the person I’m presenting myself as in my profile. 

I upload the photo and a final message pops up: Be well, Mateo. 



RUFUS 

1:59 a.m. 

My foster parents are waiting downstairs. They tried rushing in here the 
second they found out, but Malcolm played bodyguard because he knew I still 
needed a minute. I change into my cycling gear—my gym tights with blue 
basketball shorts over them so my package isn’t poking out there like Spider- 
Man’s, and my favorite gray fleece—because there’s no other way I can 
imagine getting around this city on my End Day except on my bike. I grab my 
helmet because safety first. I take one last look at the room. I don’t break 
down or nothing like that, seriously, even as I remember playing catch with 
my boys. I leave the light on as I step out and keep the door open so Malcolm 
and Tagoe don’t get weird about going back in. 

Malcolm gives me a little smile. His playing-it-cool game is weak ’cause I 
know he’s been losing his head, they all are. I would too if the cards were 
reversed. 

“You actually got Francis awake?” I ask. 

“Yeah.” 

It’s possible I’m gonna die at the hands of my foster father; if you’re not 
his alarm clock, you shouldn’t wake him up. 

I follow Malcolm downstairs. Tagoe, Jenn Lori, and Francis are there, but 
they don’t say anything. The first thing I wanna ask is if anyone has heard 
from Aimee, like if her aunt is holding her up, but that’s not right. 

I really hope she didn’t change her mind about wanting to see me. 

It’s gonna be okay, I gotta focus on everyone who is here. 

Francis is wide awake and wearing his favorite-slash-only bathrobe, like 
he’s some kingpin whose business makes him stacks on stacks of money 
instead of a technician spending the little he makes on us. Good guy, but he 
looks mad wild because his hair is patchy since he cuts it himself to save a 
few bucks, which is crazy stupid because Tagoe is a haircut artist. I kid you 
not, Tagoe gives the best fades in the city and that bastard better open up his 
own barbershop one day and give up his screenwriting dreams. Francis is too 
white to rock a fade, though. 


Jenn Lori dries her eyes with the collar of her old college T-shirt before 
putting her glasses back on. She’s at the edge of her seat, like when we’d 
watch Tagoe’s favorite slasher flicks, and just like then, she gets up, but not 
because of some gross spontaneous combustion. She hugs me and cries into 
my shoulder, and it’s the first time anyone’s hugged me since I got the alert 
and I don’t want her to let go, but I have to keep it moving. Jenn stays by my 
side as I stare at the floor. 

“One less mouth to feed, right?” No one laughs. I shrug. I don’t know 
how to do this. No one gives you lessons on how to brace everyone for your 
death, especially when you’re seventeen and healthy. We’ve all been through 
enough seriousness and I want them to laugh. “Rock, Paper, Scissors, 
anyone?” 

I clap my fist against my palm, playing Scissors against no one. I do it 
again, this time playing Rock, still against no one. “Come on, guys.” I go 
again and Malcolm plays Paper against my Scissors. It takes another minute, 
but we get several rounds going. Francis and Jenn Lori are easy to beat. I go 
up against Tagoe and Rock beats Scissors. 

“Do-over,” Malcolm says. “Tagoe switched from Paper to Rock last 
second.” 

“Man, of all days to cheat Roof, why today?” Tagoe shakes his head. 

I give Tagoe a friendly bro push. “Because you’re a dick.” 

The doorbell rings. 

I dart to the door, heart racing like whoa, and open it. Aimee’s face is so 
flushed I almost can’t make out the huge birthmark on her cheek. 

“Are you kidding me?” Aimee asks. 

I shake my head. “I can show you the time stamp on my phone.” 

“Not about your End Day,” Aimee says. “This. ” She steps to the side and 
points at the bottom of the stairs—at Peck and his wrecked face. The one I 
said I never wanted to see again as long as I lived. 



MATEO 

2:02 a.m. 

I don’t know how many Last Friend accounts are active in the world, but 
there are currently forty-two online in New York City alone, and staring down 
these users feels a lot like being in my high school auditorium on the first day 
of classes. There’s all this pressure, and I don’t know where to start—until I 
receive a message. 

There’s a bright blue envelope in my inbox, and it glows in pulses, 
waiting to be clicked open. There’s no subject line, just some basic 
information: Wendy Mae Greene. 19 years old. Female. Manhattan, New York 
(2 miles away). I click her profile. She isn’t a Decker, just a girl who’s up late 
looking to console one. In her bio she’s a self-described “bookworm obsessed 
with all things Scorpius Hawthorne,” and this common link is probably why 
she’s reaching out. She also likes walking around, too, “especially in late May 
when the weather is perfect.” I won’t be around for late May, Wendy Mae. I 
wonder how long she’s had this profile and if anyone’s told her that speaking 
about the future like that might offend some Deckers, how it might be 
mistaken as showing off how much life she still has left to live. I move past it 
and click her photo. She seems nice—light skinned, brown eyes, brown hair, a 
nose piercing, and a big smile. I open the message. 

Wendy Mae G. (2:02 a.m.): hi mateo. u have great taste in bks. bet ur 

wishing u had a death cloaking spell, huh?? 

I’m sure she means well, but between her bio and this message, she’s 
hammering me with nails instead of giving me the pat on the back I was 
hoping for. I won’t be rude, though. 

Mateo T. (2:03 a.m.): Hey, Wendy Mae. Thanks, you have great taste in 

books too. 

Wendy Mae G. (2:03 a.m.): scorpius hawthorne 4 life . . . how r u doing? 

Mateo T. (2:03 a.m.): Not great. I don’t want to leave my room, but I 

know I have to get out of here. 

Wendy Mae G. (2:03 a.m.): what was the call like? were you scared? 

Mateo T. (2:04 a.m.): I freaked out a little bit—a lot of bit, actually. 


Wendy Mae G. (2:04 a.m.): lol. ur funny, n really cute, ur mom n dad 
must be losing their heads 2 rite? 

Mateo T. (2:05 a.m.): I don’t mean to be rude, but I have to go now. 
Have a nice night, Wendy Mae. 

Wendy Mae G. (2:05 a.m.): wat did i say? y do u dead guys always stop 
talking 2 me? 

Mateo T. (2:05 a.m.): It’s no big deal, really. It’s hard for my parents to 
lose their heads when my mom is out of the picture and my dad is in a 
coma. 

Wendy Mae G. (2:05 a.m.): how was i supposed 2 kno that? 

Mateo T. (2:05 a.m.): It’s in my profile. 

Wendy Mae G. (2:05 a.m.): fine, watevr. do u have an open house then? 
i’m supposed to lose my virginity to my bf but i want to practice first and 
maybe u can help me out. 

I click out while she’s typing another message and block her for good 
measure. I get her insecurities, I guess, and I feel bad for her and her 
boyfriend if she manages to cheat on him, but I’m not some miracle worker. I 
receive some more messages, these with subject lines: 

Subject: 420? 

Kevin and Kelly. 21 years old. Male. 

Bronx, New York (4 miles away). 

Decker? No. 

Subject: My condolences, Mateo (great name) 

Philly Buiser. 24 years old. Male. 

Manhattan, New York (3 miles away). 

Decker? No. 

Subject: u selling a couch? good condition? 

J. Marc. 26 years old. Male. 

Manhattan, New York (1 mile away). 

Decker? No. 

Subject: Dying sucks, huh? 



Elle R. 20 years old. Female. 
Manhattan, New York (3 miles away). 
Decker? Yes. 


I ignore Kevin and Kelly’s message; not interested in pot. I delete J. 
Marc’s message because I’m not selling the couch Dad will need again for his 
weekend naps. I’m going to answer Philly’s message—because it came first. 

Philly B. (2:06 a.m.): Hey, Mateo. How’s it going? 

Mateo T. (2:08 a.m.): Hey, Philly. Is it too lame to say I’m hanging in 
there? 

Philly B. (2:08 a.m.) : Nah, I’m sure it’s rough. Not looking forward to 
the day Death-Cast calls me. Are you sick or something? Pretty young to 
be dying. 

Mateo T. (2:09 a.m.): I’m healthy, yeah. I’m terrified of how it’s going to 
happen, but I’m nervous I’ll somehow disappoint myself if I don’t get out 
there. I definitely don’t want to stink up the apartment by dying in here. 

Philly B. (2:09 a.m.): I can help with that, Mateo. 

Mateo T. (2:09 a.m.): Help with what? 

Philly B. (2:09 a.m.): Making sure you don’t die. 

Mateo T. (2:09 a.m.): That’s not a thing anyone can promise. 

Philly B. (2:10 a.m.): I can. You seem like a cool guy who doesn’t 
deserve to die so you should come over to my apartment. It’ll have to be a 
secret, though, but I have the cure to death in my pants. 

I block Philly and open up Elle’s message. Maybe the third time will be 
the charm. 



RUFUS 

2:21 a.m. 

Aimee gets in my face and pushes me against the fridge. She doesn’t play 
when it comes to violence because her parents got real extra when they tag- 
team-robbed a convenience store, assaulting the owner and his twenty-year- 
old son. Shoving me around isn’t gonna get her locked up like them, though. 

“Look at him, Rufus. What the fuck were you thinking?” 

I refuse to look at Peck, who’s leaning against the kitchen counter. I 
already saw the damage I did when he walked in—one eye shut, a cut on his 
lip, spots of dried blood on his swollen forehead. Jenn Lori is right next to 
him, pressing ice against his forehead. I can’t look at her either, she’s so 
disappointed in me, End Day or not. Tagoe and Malcolm flank me, quiet too 
since she and Francis already gave them shit for hitting the streets with me 
way past bedtime to rough Peck up. 

“Not feeling so brave now, right?” Peck asks. 

“Shut up.” Aimee whips around, slamming her phone against the counter, 
startling everyone. “Don’t follow us.” She pushes open the kitchen door and 
Francis is not-so-casually hanging out by the staircase, trying to stay in the 
know but also keep back so he doesn’t have to shame or punish a Decker. 

Aimee drags me into the living room by my wrist. “So, what? Death-Cast 
calls and so you’re free to lay into whoever the fuck you want?” 

I guess Peck didn’t tell her I was beating his ass before I got the alert. 
)) 

“What?” 

“There’s no point lying. I was coming for him.” 

Aimee takes a step back, like I’m some monster who might lash out at her 
next, which kills me. 

“Look, Ames, I was freaking out. I already felt like I didn’t have a future 
before Death-Cast dropped that grenade in my lap. My grades have always 
been shit, I’m almost eighteen, I lost you, and I was wilding out because I 
didn’t know what I was gonna do. I felt like a straight-up nobody and Peck 


pretty much said the same damn thing.” 

“You’re not a nobody,” Aimee says, shaking a little as she comes toward 
me, no longer scared. She takes my hand and we sit on the couch where she 
first told me she was leaving Pluto because her aunt on her mom’s side had 
enough dough to take her in. A minute later, she also broke up with me 
because she wanted a clean slate, some cheap-ass tip from her elementary 
school classmate—Peck. “We didn’t make sense anymore. And there’s no 
point lying, like you said, even on your last day.” She holds my hand while 
she cries, which I was doubting she’d even do because she was so pissed 
when she got here. “I read our love wrong, but that doesn’t mean I don’t love 
you. You were there for me when I needed to act out and be angry, and you 
made me happy when I was tired of hating everything. Nobodies can’t make 
someone feel all of that.” She hugs me, resting her chin on my shoulder the 
same way she would relax on my chest whenever she was about to watch one 
of her historical documentaries. 

I hold her because I don’t have anything new to say. I wanna kiss her, but 
I don’t need some fakeness from her. She’s mad close though, and I pull back 
so I can see her face because maybe one last kiss might be real for her too. 
She’s staring at me and I lean in— 

Tagoe comes into the living room and covers his eyes. “Oh! Sorry.” 

I back up. “Nah, you good.” 

“We should do the funeral,” Tagoe says. “But take your time. It’s your 
day. Sorry, it’s not your day, it’s not like a birthday, it’s the opposite.” He 
twitches. “I’m gonna get everyone in here.” He steps. 

“I don’t want to hog you,” Aimee says. She doesn’t let me go, not until 
everyone comes in. 

I needed that hug. I’m looking forward to hugging the Plutos for a final 
Pluto Solar System group hug after the funeral. 

I stay seated in the center of the couch. I’m battling my lungs for my next 
breath, hard-core. Malcolm sits to my left, Aimee to my right, and Tagoe at 
my feet. Peck keeps his distance, playing around on Aimee’s phone. I hate 
that he’s on her phone, but I broke his so I gotta stay shut. 

This is my first Decker funeral, since my family didn’t care about 
throwing one for themselves because we all had each other and didn’t need 
anyone else, not coworkers or old friends. Maybe if I’d gone to others I’d be 
ready for the way Jenn Lori speaks directly to me and not the other attendees. 



It makes me feel vulnerable and seen, and it gets me teary eyed, like when 
someone sings “Happy Birthday” to me—seriously, every year, it never fails. 

Failed. 

“. . . You never cried even though you had every reason to, like you were 
trying to prove something. The others . . .” Jenn Lori doesn’t turn to the 
Plutos, not even a little. She doesn’t break eye contact, like we’re in a staring 
contest. Respect. “They all cried, but your eyes were so sad, Rufus. You 
didn’t look at any of us for a couple days. I was convinced if someone posed 
as me you wouldn’t have known any better. Your hollowness was heavy until 
you found friends, and more.” 

I turn and Aimee won’t take her eyes off me—same sad look she gave me 
when she broke up with me. 

“I always felt good when you were all together,” Francis says. 

He’s not talking about tonight, I know that. Dying sucks, I bet, but getting 
locked up in prison while life keeps going on without you has gotta be worse. 

Francis keeps staring but doesn’t say anything else. “We don’t have all 
day.” He waves Malcolm over. “Your turn.” 

Malcolm steps to the center of the room, his hunched back to the kitchen. 
He clears his throat, and it’s harsh, like he’s got something stuck in his pipes, 
and some spit flies out of his mouth. He’s always been a mess, the kind of 
dude who will unintentionally embarrass you because he has bad table 
manners and no filter. But he can also tutor you in algebra and keep a secret, 
and that’s the stuff I would talk about if I were giving his eulogy. “You were 
—you are our bro, Roof. This is bullshit. Total fucking bullshit.” His head 
hangs low as he picks at the cuticles on his left hand. “They should take me 
instead.” 

“Don’t say that. Seriously, shut up.” 

“I’m serious,” he says. “I know no one’s living forever, but you should 
live longer than others. You matter more than other people. That’s life. I’m 
this big nothing who can’t keep a job bagging groceries, and you’re—” 

“Dying!” I interrupt, standing. I’m heated and I punch him mad hard in 
the arm. Not saying sorry either. “I’m dying and we can’t trade lives. You’re 
not a big nothing, but you can step your damn game up anyway.” 

Tagoe stands, massaging his neck, beating back a twitch. “Roof, I’ll miss 
you shutting us up like this. You stop me from assassinating Malcolm 



whenever he eats off our plates and doesn’t flush twice. I was ready to see 
your damn mug until we were old.” Tagoe takes off his glasses, wiping his 
tears with the back of his hand, and closes it into a tight fist. He looks up, like 
he’s waiting for some Death pinata to drop from the ceiling. “You’re 
supposed to be a lifer.” 

No one says anything, they just cry harder. The sound of everyone 
grieving me before I’m gone gives me crazy chills. I wanna console them and 
stuff, but I can’t snap out of my daze. I spent a lot of time feeling guilty for 
living after I lost my family, but now I can’t beat this weird Decker guilt for 
dying, knowing I’m leaving this crew behind. 

Aimee steps up to the center and we all know this is about to get mad real. 
Brutal. “Is it lame to say I think I’m stuck in a nightmare? I always thought 
everyone was being so dramatic when they said that: ‘This feels like a 
nightmare.’ Like, really, that’s all you feel when tragedy happens? I don’t 
know how I wanted them to feel, but I can say now they hit the nail on the 
head. There’s another cliche for you, whatever. I want to wake up. And if I 
can’t wake up, I want to go to sleep forever where there’s a chance I dream 
everything beautiful about you, like how you looked at me for me and not 
because you wanted to gawk at this fuckery on my face.” 

Aimee touches her heart, choking on her next words. “It hurts so much, 
Rufus, to think you won’t be around for me to call or hug and . . .” She stops 
looking at me; she’s squinting at something behind me, and her hand drops. 
“Did someone call the police?” 

I jump out of my seat and see the flashes of red and blue in front of the 
duplex. I’m in full-on panic mode that feels insanely brief and mad long, like 
eight forevers. There’s only one person who isn’t surprised or freaking out. I 
turn to Aimee and her eyes follow mine back to Peck. 

“You didn’t,” Aimee says, charging toward him. She snatches her phone 
from him. 

“He assaulted me!” Peck shouts. “I don’t care if he’s on his way out!” 

“He’s not expired meat, he’s another human being!” Aimee shouts back. 

Holy shit. I don’t know how Peck did it because he hasn’t made any calls 
here, but he got the cops on me at my own funeral. I hope Death-Cast calls 
that bastard in the next few minutes. 

“Go out the back,” Tagoe says, twitches running wild. 

“You have to come with me, you guys were there.” 



“We’ll slow them down,” Malcolm says. “Talk them out of it.” 

There’s a knock on the door. 

Jenn Lori points at the kitchen. “Go.” 

I grab my helmet, walking backward toward the kitchen, taking in all the 
Plutos. My pops once said goodbyes are “the most possible impossible” 
’cause you never wanna say them, but you’d be stupid not to when given the 
shot. I’m getting cheated out of mine because the wrong person showed up at 
my funeral. 

I shake my head and run out the back, catching my breath. I rush through 
the backyard we all hated because of relentless mosquitoes and fruit flies, 
then hop the fence. I sneak back around to the front of the house to see if 
there’s a chance I can grab my bike before having to book it on my feet. The 
cop car is parked outside, but both officers must be inside, maybe even in the 
backyard by now if Peck snitched. I grab my bike and run with it down the 
sidewalk, hopping onto the seat once I get enough momentum. 

I don’t know where I’m going, but I keep going. 

I lived through my funeral, but I wish I was already dead. 



MATEO 

2:52 a.m. 

The third time was not the charm. I can’t even tell you if Elle is actually a 
Decker, but I blocked her without investigating because she spammed me 
with links to “funny snuff videos gone wrong.” I closed the app afterward. 
Have to admit it, I feel a little vindicated in how I’ve lived my life because 
people can be the worst. It’s hard to have a respectful conversation, let alone 
make a Last Friend. 

I keep receiving pop-up notifications for new messages, but I ignore them 
because I’m on the tenth level of A Dark Vanishing, this brutal Xbox Infinity 
game that has me wanting to look up cheat codes. My hero, Cove, a level- 
seventeen sorcerer with fire for hair, can’t advance through this poverty- 
stricken kingdom without an offering to the princess. So I walk (well, Cove 
walks) past all the hawkers trying to sell off their bronze pins and rusty locks 
and go straight for the pirates. I must’ve gotten lost in my head on the way to 
the harbor because Cove steps on a land mine and I don’t have time to ghost- 
phase through the explosion—Cove’s arm flies through a hut’s window, his 
head rockets into the sky, and his legs burst completely. 

My heart pounds all through the loading screen until Cove is suddenly 
back, good as new. Cove’s got it good. 

I won’t be able to respawn later. 

I’m wasting away in here and . . . 

There are two bookcases in my room. The blue bookcase on the bottom 
holds my favorite books that I could never get myself to purge when I did my 
monthly book donations to the teen health clinic down the block. The white 
bookcase on top is stacked with books I always planned on reading. 

... I grab the books as if I’ll have time to read them all: I want to know 
how this boy deals with a life that’s moved on without him after he’s 
resurrected by a ritual. Or what it was like for the little girl who couldn’t 
perform at the school talent show because her parents received the Death-Cast 
alert while she was dreaming of pianos. Or how this hero known as the 
People’s Hope receives a message from these Death-Cast-like prophets telling 
him he’s going to die six days before the final battle where he was the key to 


victory against the King of All Evil. I throw these books across the room and 
even kick some of my favorites off their shelves because the line between 
favorites and books that will never be favorites doesn’t matter anymore. 

I rush over to my speakers and almost hurl them against the wall, stopping 
myself at the last second. Books don’t require electricity, but speakers do, and 
it can all end here. The speakers and piano taunt me, reminding me of all the 
times I rushed home from school to have as much private time as I could with 
my music before Dad returned from his managerial shifts at the crafts store. I 
would sing, but not too loudly so my neighbors couldn’t overhear me. 

I tear down a map from the wall. I have never traveled outside of New 
York and will never get on a plane to touch down in Egypt to see temples and 
pyramids or travel to Dad’s hometown in Puerto Rico to visit the rainforest he 
frequented as a kid. I rip up the map, letting all the countries and cities and 
towns fall at my feet. 

It’s chaos in here. It’s a lot like when the hero in some blockbuster fantasy 
film is standing in the rubble of his war-ravaged village, bombed because the 
villains couldn’t find him. Except instead of demolished buildings and 
disintegrated bricks, there are books open face-first on the floor, their 
damaged spines poking up, while others are piled on one another. I can’t put 
everything back together or I’ll find myself alphabetizing all the books and 
taping the map back together. (I swear this isn’t some excuse to not clean my 
room.) 

I turn off the Xbox Infinity, where Cove has respawned, all limbs together 
as if he didn’t just explode minutes ago. Cove is standing at the start point, 
idly dangling his staff. 

I have to make a move. I pick up my phone again, reopening the Last 
Friend app. I hope I step over the people who are dangerous like land mines. 



RUFUS 

2:59 a.m. 

Wish Death-Cast called before I ruined my life tonight. 

If Death-Cast hit me up last night, they would’ve knocked me out of that 
dream I was having where I was losing a marathon to some little kids on 
tricycles. If Death-Cast hit me up one week ago, I wouldn’t have been up late 
reading all the notes Aimee wrote me when we were still a thing. If Death- 
Cast called two weeks ago, they would’ve interrupted that argument I was 
having with Malcolm and Tagoe about how Marvel heroes are better than DC 
heroes (and maybe I would’ve asked the herald to weigh in). If Death-Cast 
called one month ago, they would’ve killed the dead silence that came with 
me not wanting to talk with anyone after Aimee left. But nah, Death-Cast 
called tonight while I was pounding on Peck, which led to Aimee dragging 
him to the duplex to confront me, which led to Peck getting the cops involved 
and cutting my funeral short, which led to me being one hundred percent 
alone right now. 

None of that would’ve happened if Death-Cast called one day sooner. 

I hear police sirens and keep pedaling. I hope something else is 
happening. 

I give it a few more minutes before I take a break, stopping between a 
McDonald’s and a gas station. It’s mad bright, maybe kneeling over here is 
stupid, but staying in plain sight might be a good hiding spot. I don’t know, 
I’m not James Bond, I don’t have some guidebook on how to hide from the 
bad guys. 

Shit, I’m the bad guy. 

I can’t keep moving, though. My heart is racing, my legs are on fire, and I 
gotta catch my breath. 

I sit on the curb outside the gas station. It smells like piss and cheap beer. 
There’s graffiti of two silhouettes on the wall with the air pumps for bike 
tires. The silhouettes are both shaped like the dude on the men’s bathroom 
sign. In orange spray paint it says: The Last Friend App. 

I keep getting dicked out of proper goodbyes. No final hug with my 


family, no final hug with the Plutos. It’s not even the goodbyes, man, it’s not 
getting to thank everyone for all they did for me. The loyalty Malcolm 
showed me time and time again. The entertainment Tagoe delivered with his 
B-movie scripts, like Canary Clown and the Carnival of Doom and Snake 
Taxi —though Substitute Doctor was just so bad, even for a bad movie. 
Francis’s character impressions had me dying so hard I’d beg him to shut up 
because my rib cage hurt. The afternoon Jenn Lori taught me to play solitaire 
so I could keep myself moving, but also have alone time. The really great chat 
I had with Francis when we were the last two awake, about how instead of 
complimenting an attractive anyone on their looks my pickup lines should be 
more personal because “anyone can have pretty eyes, but only the right kind 
of person can hum the alphabet and make it your new favorite beat.” The way 
Aimee always kept it real, even just now when she set me free by telling me 
she wasn’t in love with me. 

I could’ve really gone for one last Pluto Solar System group hug. I can’t 
go back now. Maybe I shouldn’t have run. The charges probably went up for 
mnning, but I didn’t have time to think. 

I gotta make this up to the Plutos. They spoke nothing but truth during 
their eulogies. I’ve messed up a bit lately, but I’m good. Malcolm and Tagoe 
wouldn’t have been my boys if I weren’t, and Aimee wouldn’t have been my 
girl if I were scum. 

They can’t be with me, but that doesn’t mean I have to be alone. 

I really don’t wanna be alone. 

I pick myself up and walk over to the wall with the graffiti and some oil- 
stained poster for something called Make-A-Moment. I stare at the Last 
Friend silhouettes on the wall. Ever since my family died, I would’ve bet 
anything I was gonna die alone. Maybe I will, but just because I was left 
behind doesn’t mean I shouldn’t have a Last Friend. I know there’s a good 
Rufus in me, the Rufus I used to be, and maybe a Last Friend can drag him 
out of me. 

Apps really aren’t my thing, but neither is beating in people’s faces, so 
I’m already out of my element today. I enter the app store and I download 
Last Friend. The download is mad fast; probably a bitch on my data, but who 
cares. 

I register as a Decker, set up my profile, upload an old photo off my 
Instagram, and I’m good to go. 

Nothing like receiving seven messages in my first five minutes to make 



me feel a little less lonely—even though one guy is throwing some bullshit 
about having the cure to death in his pants and yo, I’ll take death instead. 



MATEO 

3:14 a.m. 

I adjust the settings on my profile so I’ll only be visible to anyone between 
the ages of sixteen and eighteen; older men and women can no longer hit on 
me. I take it one step further and now only registered Deckers can connect 
with me so I don’t have to deal with anyone looking to buy a couch or pot. 
This diminishes the online numbers significantly. I’m sure there are hundreds, 
maybe thousands, of teens who received the alert today, but there are only 
eighty-nine registered Deckers between the ages of sixteen and eighteen 
online right now. I receive a message from an eighteen-year-old girl named 
Zoe, but I ignore it when I see a profile for a seventeen-year-old named 
Rufus; I’ve always liked that name. I click on his profile. 

Name: Rufus Emeterio 

Age: 17. 

Gender: Male. 

Height: 5’ 10”. 

Weight: 169 lbs. 

Ethnicity: Cuban-American. 

Orientation: Bisexual. 

Job: Professional Time Waster. 

Interests: Cycling. Photography. 

Favorite Movies / TV Shows / Books: <skip> 

Who You Were in Life: I survived something I shouldn’t have. 

Bucket List: Do it up. 

Final Thoughts: It’s about time. I’ve made mistakes, but I’m gonna go 
out right. 

I want more time, more lives, and this Rufus Emeterio has already 
accepted his fate. Maybe he’s suicidal. Suicide can’t be predicted specifically, 
but the death itself is still foreseen. If he is self-destructive, I shouldn’t be 


around him—he might actually be the reason I’m about to clock out. But his 
photo clashes with that theory: he’s smiling and he has welcoming eyes. I’ll 
chat with him and, if I get a good vibe, he might be the kind of guy whose 
honesty will make me face myself. 

I’m going to reach out. There’s nothing risky about hello. 

Mateo T. (3:17 a.m.): sorry you’ll be lost, Rufus. 

I’m not used to reaching out to strangers like this. There have been a few 
times in the past I considered setting up a profile to keep Deckers company, 
but I didn’t think I could provide much for them. Now that I’m a Decker 
myself I understand the desperation to connect even more. 

Rufus E. (3:19 a.m.): Hey, Mateo. Nice hat. 

He not only responded, but he likes my Luigi hat from my profile picture. 
He’s already connecting to the person I want to become. 

Mateo T. (3:19 a.m.): Thanks. Think I’m going to leave the hat here at 
home. I don’t want the attention. 

Rufus E. (3:19 a.m.): Good call. A Luigi hat isn’t exactly a baseball cap, 
right? 

Mateo T. (3:19 a.m.): Exactly. 

Rufus E. (3:20 a.m.): Wait. You haven’t left your house yet? 

Mateo T. (3:20 a.m.): Nope. 

Rufus E. (3:20 a.m.): Did you just get the alert a few minutes ago? 

Mateo T. (3:20 a.m.): Death-Cast called me a little after midnight. 

Rufus E. (3:20 a.m.): What have you been doing all night? 

Mateo T. (3:20 a.m.): Cleaning and playing video games. 

Rufus E. (3:20 a.m.): Which game? 

Rufus E. (3:21 a.m.): N/m the game doesn’t matter. Don’t you have stuff 
you wanna do? What are you waiting for? 

Mateo T. (3:21 a.m.): I was talking to potential Last Friends and they 
were . . . not great, is the kindest way to put it. 

Rufus E. (3:21 a.m.): Why do you need a Last Friend before starting 
your day? 

Mateo T. (3:22 a.m.): Why do YOU need a Fast Friend when you have 



friends? 

Rufus E. (3:22 a.m.): I asked you first. 

Mateo T. (3:22 a.m.): Fair. I think it’s insane to leave the apartment 
knowing something or SOMEONE is going to kill me. Also because there 
are “Last Friends” out there claiming they have the cure to death in their 
pants. 

Rufus E. (3:23 a.m.): I spoke to that dick too! Not his dick, exactly. But I 
reported and blocked him afterward. I promise I’m better than that guy. I 
guess that’s not saying much. Do you wanna video-chat? I’ll send you the 
invite. 

An icon of a silhouette speaking into a phone flashes. I almost reject the 
call, too confused about the suddenness of this moment, but I answer before 
the call goes away, before Rufus goes away. The screen goes black for a 
second, and then a total stranger with the face Rufus has in his profile 
appears. He’s sweating and looking down, but his eyes quickly find me and I 
feel exposed, maybe even a little threatened, like he’s some scary childhood 
legend that can reach through the screen and drag me into a dark underworld. 
In my overactive imagination’s defense, Rufus has already tried bullying me 
out of my own world and into the world beyond, so— 

“Yo,” Rufus says. “You see me?” 

“Yeah, hey. I’m Mateo.” 

“Hey, Mateo. My bad for springing the video chat on you,” Rufus says. 
“Kind of hard to trust someone you can’t see, you get me?” 

“No worries,” I say. There’s a glare, which is a little blinding wherever he 
is, but I can still make out his light brown face. I wonder why he’s so sweaty. 

“You wanted to know why I’d prefer a Last Friend over my real-life 
friends, right?” 

“Yeah,” I say. “Unless that’s too personal.” 

“Nah, don’t worry about that. I don’t think Too personal’ should exist 
between Last Friends. Long story short: I was with my parents and sister 
when our car crashed into the Hudson River and I had to watch them die. 
Living with that guilt isn’t something I want for my friends. I have to throw 
that out there and make sure that you’re okay with this.” 

“With you leaving your friends behind?” 

“No. The chance you might have to watch me die.” 



I’m being faced with the heaviest of chances today: I may have to watch 
him die, unless it’s the other way around, and both possibilities make me want 
to throw up. It’s not that I feel a deep connection or anything to him already, 
but the idea of watching anyone die makes me sick and sad and angry—and 
that’s why he’s asking. But not doing anything is hardly comforting, either. 
“Okay, yeah. I can do it.” 

“Can you? There’s the whole you-not-leaving-your-house problem. Last 
Friend or not, I’m not spending the rest of my life holed up in someone’s 
apartment—and I don’t want you to either, but you gotta meet me halfway, 
Mateo,” Rufus says. The way he says my name is a little more comforting 
than the way I imagined that creep Philly would say it; it’s more like a 
conductor giving a pep talk before a sold-out performance. “Believe me, I 
know it can get ugly out here. There was a point where I didn’t think any of 
this was worthwhile.” 

“Well, what changed?” I don’t mean it to sound like a challenge, but it 
kind of is. I’m not leaving the safety of my apartment that easily. “You lost 
your family and then what?” 

“I wasn’t about this life,” Rufus says, looking away. “And I would’ve 
been game with game over. But that’s not what my parents and sis wanted for 
me. It’s mad twisted, but surviving showed me it’s better to be alive wishing I 
was dead than dying wishing I could live forever. If I can lose it all and 
change my attitude, you need to do the same before it’s too late, dude. You 
gotta go for it.” 

Go for it. That’s what I said in my profile. He’s paid more attention than 
the others and cared about me the way a friend should. 

“Okay,” I say. “How do we do this? Is there a handshake or something?” 
I’m really hoping my trust isn’t betrayed the way it’s been in the past. 

“We can get a handshake going when we meet, but until then I promise to 
be the Mario to your Luigi, except I won’t hog the spotlight. Where we 
should we meet? I’m by the drugstore south of—” 

“I have one condition,” I say. His eyes squint; he’s probably nervous 
about the curveball I’m throwing his way. “You said I have to meet you 
halfway, but you need to pick me up from home. It’s not a trap, I swear.” 

“Sounds like a trap,” Rufus says. “I’m gonna find a different Last Friend.” 

“It’s really not! I swear.” I almost drop the phone. I’ve screwed everything 
up. “Seriously, I—” 



“I’m kidding, dude,” he says. “I’ll send you my phone number and you 
can text me your address. Then we can come up with a plan.” 

I’m just as relieved as I was when Andrea from Death-Cast called me 
Timothy during the call, when I thought I’d actually lucked into more life. 
Except this time it’s okay to fully relax—I think. “Will do,” I say. 

He doesn’t say bye or anything, he just looks at me for a little longer, 
likely sizing me up, or maybe questioning whether or not I’m actually luring 
him into a trap. 

“See you in a bit, Mateo. Try not to die before I get there.” 

“Try not to die getting here,” I say. “Be safe, Rufus.” 

Rufus nods and ends the video chat. He sends me his phone number and 
I’m tempted to call it to make sure he’s the one who picks up, and not some 
creep who’s paying him to collect addresses of young vulnerable guys. But if 
I keep second-guessing Rufus, this Last Friend business won’t work. 

I am a little concerned about spending my End Day with someone who’s 
accepted dying, someone who’s made mistakes. I don’t know him, obviously, 
and he might turn out to be insanely destructive—he is outside in the middle 
of the night on a day he’s slated for death, after all. But no matter what 
choices we make—solo or together—our finish line remains the same. It 
doesn’t matter how many times we look both ways. It doesn’t matter if we 
don’t go skydiving to play it safe, even though it means we’ll never get to fly 
like my favorite superheroes do. It doesn’t matter if we keep our heads low 
when passing a gang in a bad neighborhood. 

No matter how we choose to live, we both die at the end. 




PART TWO 


The Last Friend 


A ship in harbor is safe, but that is not what ships are built for. 

—John A. Shedd 


ANDREA DONAHUE 

3:30 a.m. 

Death-Cast did not call Andrea Donahue because she isn’t dying today. 
Andrea herself, one of Death-Cast’s top reps since their inception seven years 
ago, has made her fair share of End Day calls. Tonight, between midnight and 
three, Andrea called sixty-seven Deckers; not her best number, but it’s proven 
difficult to beat her record of ninety-two calls in one shift ever since she was 
put under inspection for rushing through calls. 

Allegedly. 

On her way out of the building, limping, with her cane, Andrea hopes HR 
won’t review her call log tonight, even though she knows hope is a dangerous 
thing in this profession. Andrea mixed up several names, too eager to get 
from one Decker to the next. It’d be terrible timing to lose her job, with all the 
physical therapy she needs after her accident on top of her daughter’s 
mounting tuition. Not to mention it’s the only job she’s ever been great at 
because of one major life hack she discovered that has sent others out the 
door and on to less distressing jobs. 

Rule number one of one: Deckers are no longer people. 

That’s it. Abide by this one and only rule and you won’t find yourself 
wasting hours with the company’s counselors. Andrea knows there’s nothing 
she can do for these Deckers. She can’t fluff their pillows or serve them last 
meals or keep them alive. She won’t waste her breath praying for them. She 
won’t get invested in their life stories and cry for them. She simply tells them 
they’re dying and moves on. The sooner she gets off the phone, the sooner 
she reaches the next Decker. 

Andrea reminds herself every night how lucky these Deckers are to have 
her at their service. She doesn’t just tell people they’re dying. She gives them 
a chance to really live. 

But she can’t live for them. That’s on them. 

She’s already done her part, and she does it well. 


RUFUS 

3:31 a.m. 


I’m biking toward that Mateo kid’s house. He better not be a serial killer or so 
help me . . . Nah, he’s chill. It’s obvious he spends way too much time in his 
head and is probably too antisocial for his own damn good. I mean, check 
this: I’m legit gonna pick him up from his house, like he’s some prince stuck 
in a high tower in need of rescuing. I think once the awkwardness is out of the 
way he’ll make for a solid partner-in-crime. If not, we can always part ways. 
It’ll suck ’cause that’s a waste of time we don’t have, but it is what it is. If 
nothing else, having a Last Friend should make my friends feel a little better 
about me running wild around the city. It makes me feel a little better, at least. 


MALCOLM ANTHONY 

3:34 a.m. 

Death-Cast did not call Malcolm Anthony tonight because he isn’t dying 
today, but his future has been threatened. Malcom and his best friend Tagoe 
didn’t offer the police any clues as to where they believe Rufus may be 
headed. Malcolm told the police Rufus is a Decker and absolutely not worth 
chasing, but the officers couldn’t let Rufus go unpursued, not after his act of 
aggravated assault. So Malcolm came up with a genius, life-ruining idea: get 
himself arrested. 

Malcolm argued with the police officer and resisted arrest, but the great 
flaw in his plan was being unable to communicate it to Tagoe, who jumped 
into the argument too with more aggression than Malcolm himself was using. 

Both Malcolm and Tagoe are currently being taken to the police station. 

“This is pointless,” Tagoe says in the back of the cop car. He’s no longer 
sucking his teeth or shouting about how he did nothing, the way he did when 
the handcuffs first went on, even though Malcolm and Aimee urged him to 
shut up. “They’re not gonna find Rufus. He’ll dust them on his—” 

“Shut up.” This time Malcolm isn’t worried about extra charges coming 
Tagoe’s way. Malcolm already knows Rufus managed to get away on his bike. 
The bike wasn’t there when they were being escorted out of the house. And 
he knows Rufus can dust the police on his bike, but he doesn’t want them 
keeping an eye out for boys on bikes and find him. If they want him, they’re 
gonna have to work for it. 

Malcolm can’t give his friend an extra day, but he can find him extra time 
to live. 

This is assuming Rufus is still alive. 

Malcolm is game to take this hit for Rufus, and he knows he’s not 
innocent himself, that’s common sense. The Plutos snuck out earlier tonight 
with the intention of kicking Peck’s ass, which Rufus did a fine job of all by 
himself. Malcolm has never even been in a fight before, even though many 
paint him to be a violent young man because he’s six feet tall, black, and close 
to two hundred pounds. Just because he’s built like a wrestler doesn’t mean 


he’s a criminal. And now Malcolm and Tagoe will be tagged as juvenile 
delinquents. 

But they’ll have their lives. 

Malcolm stares out the window, wishing he could glimpse Rufus on his 
bike turning a corner, and finally he cries, these loud, stuttering sobs, not 
because he’ll now have a criminal record, not because he’s scared to go to the 
police station, not even because Rufus is dying, but because the biggest crime 
of all tonight was not being able to hug his best friend goodbye. 



MATEO 

3:42 a.m. 

There’s a knock at the front door and I stop pacing. 

Different nerves hit me all at once: What if it’s not Rufus, even though no 
one else should be knocking at my door this late at night? What if it is Rufus 
and he’s got a gang of thieves with him or something? What if it’s Dad, who 
didn’t tell me he woke up so that he could surprise me—the sort of End Day 
miracle they make Lifetime movies about? 

I approach the door slowly, nudge up the peephole’s cover, and squint at 
Rufus, who’s looking right at me, even though I know he can’t actually make 
me out. 

“It’s Rufus,” he says from the other side. 

I hope it’s only him out there as I slide the chain free from its track. I pull 
the door open, finding a very three-dimensional Rufus in front of me, not 
someone I’m looking at through video chat or a peephole. He’s in a dark gray 
fleece and is wearing blue basketball shorts over these Adidas gym tights. He 
nods at me. There’s no smile or anything, but it’s friendly all the same. I lean 
forward, my heart pounding, and peek out into the hallway to see if he has 
some friends hiding against the walls, ready to jump me for the little I have. 
But the hallway is empty and now Rufus is smiling. 

“I’m on your turf, dude,” Rufus says. “If anyone should be suspicious, it’s 
me. This better not be some fake sheltered-kid act, yo.” 

“It’s no act,” I promise. “I’m sorry, I’m just... on edge.” 

“We’re in the same boat.” He holds out his hand and I shake it. His palm 
is sweaty. “You ready to bounce? This is a trick question, obviously.” 

“I’m ready-ish,” I answer. He’s come straight to my door for my company 
today, to lead me outside my sanctuary so we can live until we don’t. “Let me 
grab a couple of things.” 

I don’t invite him in, nor does he invite himself inside. He holds the door 
open from the outside while I grab the notes for my neighbors and my keys. I 
turn off the lights and walk past Rufus, and he closes the door behind me. I 



lock up. Rufus heads toward the elevator while I go the opposite way. 

“Where you going?” 

“I don’t want my neighbors to be surprised or worried when I’m not 
answering.” I drop off one note in front of 4F. “Elliot cooked extra food for 
me because I was only eating waffles.” I come back Rufus’s way and leave 
the second note in front of 4A. “And Sean was going to take a look at our 
busted stove, but he doesn’t have to worry about that now.” 

“That’s chill of you,” he says. “I didn’t think to do that.” 

I approach the elevator and peek over my shoulder at Rufus, this stranger 
who’s following me. I don’t feel uneasy, but I am guarded. He talks like 
we’ve been friends for a while, but I’m still suspicious. Which is fair, since 
the only things I know about him are that his name is Rufus, he rides a bike, 
he survived a tragedy, and he wants to be the Mario to my Luigi. And that 
he’s also dying today. 

“Whoa, we’re not taking the elevator,” Rufus says. “Two Deckers riding 
an elevator on their End Day is either a death wish or the start to a bad joke.” 

“Good point,” I say. The elevator is risky. Best-case scenario? We get 
stuck. Worst-case scenario? Obvious. Thankfully, I have Rufus here to be 
calculating for me; I guess Last Friends double as life coaches that way. 
“Let’s take the stairs,” I say, as if there’s some other option to get outside, like 
a rope hanging from the hallway window or one of those aircraft emergency 
slides. I go down the four flights like a child being trusted with stairs for the 
first time, its parents a couple steps ahead—except no one is here to catch me 
should I fall, or should Rufus trip and tumble into me. 

We get downstairs safely. My hand hovers over the lobby door. I can’t do 
it. I’m ready to retreat back upstairs until Rufus moves past me and pushes 
open the door, and the wet late-summer air brings me some relief. I’m even 
hit with hope that I, and only I—sorry, Rufus—can beat death. It’s a nice 
second away from reality. 

“Go ahead,” Rufus says. He’s pressuring me, but that’s the whole point of 
our dynamic. I don’t want to disappoint either of us, especially myself. 

I exit the lobby but stop once the door is behind me. I was last outside 
yesterday afternoon, when I was coming home from visiting Dad, an 
uneventful Labor Day. But being out here now is different. I check out the 
buildings I’ve grown up with but never paid any special attention to. There 
are lights on in my neighbors’ apartments. I can even hear one couple 



moaning; the roaring audience laughter from a comedy special; someone else 
laughing from another window, possibly at the very loud comedy show or 
possibly because they’re being tickled by a lover or laughing at a joke 
someone cared enough to text them at this late hour. 

Rufus claps, snapping me out of my trance. “You get ten points.” He goes 
to a railing and unlocks his steel-gray bike. 

“Where are we going?” I ask, inching farther away from the door. “We 
should have a battle plan.” 

“Battle plans usually involve bullets and bombs,” Rufus says. “Let’s roll 
with game plan.” He wheels his bike toward the street corner. “Bucket lists 
are pointless. You’re not gonna get everything done. You gotta go with the 
flow.” 

“You sound like a pro at dying.” 

That was stupid. I know it before Rufus shakes his head. 

“Yeah, well,” Rufus says. 

“I’m sorry. I just...” A panic attack is coming on; my chest is tightening, 
my face is burning up, my skin and scalp are itchy. “I can’t wrap my head 
around the fact that I’m living a day where I might need a bucket list.” I 
scratch my head and take a deep breath. “This isn’t going to work. It’s going 
to backfire on us. Hanging out together is a bad idea because it’ll only double 
our chances of dying sooner. Like a Decker hot zone. What if we’re walking 
down the block and I trip and bang my head against a fire hydrant and—” I 
shut up, cringing from the phantom pain you get when you think about falling 
face-first onto spiked fences or having your teeth punched out of your mouth. 

“You can do your own thing, but we’re done for whether we hang or not,” 
Rufus says. “No point fearing it.” 

“Not that easy. We’re not dying from natural causes. How can we try to 
live knowing some truck might run us down when we’re crossing the street?” 

“We’ll look both ways, like we’ve been trained to do since we were kids.” 

“And if someone pulls out a gun?” 

“We’ll stay out of bad neighborhoods.” 

“And if a train kills us?” 

“If we’re on train tracks on our End Day, we’re asking for it.” 

“What if—” 



“Don’t do this to yourself!” Rufus closes his eyes, rubbing them with his 
fist. I’m driving him crazy. “We can play this game all day, or we can stay out 
here and maybe, like, live. Don’t do your last day wrong.” 

Rufus is right. I know he’s right. No more arguing. “It’s going to take me 
some time to get where you are with this. I don’t become fearless just because 
I know my options are do something and die versus do nothing and still die.” 
He doesn’t remind me that we don’t have a whole lot of time. “I have to say 
goodbye to my dad and my best friend.” I walk toward the 110th Street 
subway station. 

“We can do that,” Rufus says. “I have nothing I’m gunning to do. I had 
my funeral and that didn’t exactly go as planned. Not really expecting a do- 
over, though.” 

I’m not surprised someone so boldly living his End Day had a funeral. I’m 
sure he had more than two people to say goodbye to. 

“What happened?” I say. 

“Nonsense.” Rufus doesn’t elaborate. 

I’m looking both ways, getting ready to cross the street, when I spot a 
dead bird in the road, its small shadow cast from a bodega’s lit awning. The 
bird has been flattened; its severed head is a couple inches away. I think it 
was run down by a car and then split by a bike—hopefully not Rufus’s. This 
bird definitely didn’t receive an alert telling it that it would die tonight, or 
maybe yesterday, or the day before, though I like to imagine the driver that 
killed it at least saw the bird and honked their horn. But maybe that warning 
wouldn’t have mattered. 

Rufus sees the bird too. “That sucks.” 

“We need to get it out of the street.” I look around for something to scoop 
it up with; I know I shouldn’t touch it with my bare hands. 

“Say what?” 

“I don’t have this dead-is-dead-so-just-walk-away attitude,” I say. 

“I definitely don’t have this £ dead-is-dead-so-just-walk-away attitude’ 
either,” Rufus says, an edge to his voice. 

I need to check myself. “I’m sorry. Again.” I quit my hunt. “Here’s the 
thing. When I was in third grade, I was playing outside in the rain when a 
baby bird fell out of its nest. I caught every second of it: the moment the bird 
leapt off the edge of the nest, spread its wings, and fell. The way its eyes 



darted around for help. Its leg broke on impact, and it couldn’t drag itself to 
shelter, so the rain was pummeling it.” 

“That bird had some bad instincts, jumping out the tree like that,” Rufus 
says. 

The bird dared to leave home, at least. “I was scared it was going to freeze 
to death or drown in a puddle, so I ran out and sat down on the ground with 
the bird, sort of shielding it with my legs, like a tower.” The cold wind got the 
best of us, and I had to take off from school the following Monday and 
Tuesday because I’d gotten really sick. 

“What happened then?” 

“I have no idea,” I admit. “I remember I got a cold and missed school, but 
I must’ve blocked out what happened to the bird. I think about it every now 
and again because I know I didn’t find a ladder and return it to its nest. Sucks 
to think I left it there to die in the rain.” I’ve often thought that helping that 
bird was my first act of kindness, something I did because I wanted to help 
another, and not because my dad or some teacher expected me to do it. “I can 
do better for this bird, though.” 

Rufus looks at me, takes a deep breath, then turns his back and wheels his 
bike away from me. My chest tightens again, and it’s very possible I have 
some health problems I’m going to discover and die from today, but I’m hit 
with relief when Rufus parks his bike along the sidewalk, throwing down the 
kickstand with his foot. “Let me find you something for the bird,” he says. 
“Don’t touch it.” 

I make sure no cars are coming from up the block. 

Rufus returns with a discarded newspaper and hands it to me. “Best I can 
find.” 

“Thanks.” I use the newspaper to scoop up the bird’s body and its severed 
head. I walk toward the community garden opposite the subway station, set 
right in between the basketball court and the playground. 

Rufus appears beside me on his bike, pedaling slowly. “What are you 
doing with that?” 

“Burying it.” I enter the garden and find a corner behind a tree, away from 
the spot where community gardeners have been planting fruit trees and 
flowers and making the world glow a little more. I kneel and place the 
newspaper down, nervous the head is going to roll away. Rufus hasn’t 
commented on it, but I feel the need to add, “I can’t just leave the bird out 



there to be tossed into a trash can or flattened by cars over and over and over.” 

I like the idea of a bird that died so tragically ahead of its time resting 
amid life here in the garden. I even imagine that this tree was once a person, 
some Decker who was cremated and had asked to have their ashes packed 
into a biodegradable urn with a tree seed to give it life. 

“It’s a couple minutes after four,” Rufus informs me. 

“HI be fast.” 

I take it he’s not the bury-a-bird type. I know many people won’t agree or 
understand this sentiment. After all, to most people, a bird is nothing 
compared to an actual human being, because actual human beings put on ties 
and go to work, they fall in love and get married, and they have kids and raise 
them. But birds do all of this too. They work—no ties, you got me there—and 
mate and nurture baby birds until they can fly. Some of them become pets 
who entertain children, children who learn to love and be kind to animals. 
Other birds are living until their time is up. 

But this sentiment is a Mateo thing, meaning it’s always made others think 
I’m weird. I don’t share thoughts like these with just anyone, rarely even with 
Dad or Lidia. 

Two fists can fit in this plot, and I’m shuffling the bird’s body and head 
off the newspaper and into the hole right when a flash goes off behind me. 
No, the first thing I thought wasn’t that an alien was beaming down warriors 
to take me out—okay, fine, it was. I turn to find Rufus aiming his phone’s 
camera at me. 

“Sorry,” Rufus says. “Not every day you see someone burying a bird.” 

I scoop the soil over the bird, smoothing it flat before standing. “I hope 
someone is this kind to us when it’s over.” 



RUFUS 

4:09 a.m. 

Yo, Mateo is too good. Definitely not suspicious of him anymore, it’s not like 
he’s got it in him to jump me. But I’m mad shocked to meet someone so . . . 
pure? I wouldn’t say I’ve only ever surrounded myself with assholes, but 
Malcolm and Tagoe are never gonna bury a bird in their lives, let’s be real 
fucking clear about that. Beating down that bastard Peck tonight proves we’re 
not innocent. I’ll bet you anything Mateo has no idea how to make a fist and 
couldn’t imagine himself getting violent, not even when he was a kid and 
dumb shit was forgiven and written off because he was young. 

There’s no way I’m telling him about Peck. I’ll take it to my grave today. 

“We out to see who first?” 

“My dad. We can take this subway.” Mateo points. “It’s only two stops 
downtown, but it’s safer than walking.” 

Two stops downtown would be a quick five-minute bike ride for me, and 
I’m tempted to just meet him there, but my gut is telling me this Mateo kid 
will screw up and leave me hanging outside the train station. I carry my bike 
down the stairs by its handlebars and seat. I roll my bike around the corner 
while Mateo cautiously hangs back a bit, and I catch him peeking before 
following me, like when I went to that haunted house thing in Brooklyn with 
Olivia a few years ago—except I was a kid. I don’t know what he’s expecting 
to find, and I’m not asking either. 

“You’re good,” I say. “Coast is clear.” 

Mateo creeps behind me, still suspicious of the empty corridor leading to 
the turnstiles. “I wonder how many other Deckers are hanging out with 
strangers right now. A lot are probably dead by now. Car accident or fire or 
shot or fallen down a manhole or . . .” He stops himself. Dude really knows 
how to paint a picture of tragedy. “What if they were on their way to say bye 
to someone close to them and then—” Mateo claps. “Gone. It’s not fair. ... I 
hope they weren’t alone.” 

We get to the MetroCard vending machine. “Nope. Not fair. I don’t think 
it matters who you’re with when you die—someone’s company isn’t gonna 



keep you alive once Death-Cast hits you up.” This has gotta be taboo for a 
Last Friend to say, but I’m not wrong. Still feel a little bad when it shuts 
Mateo up. 

Deckers get some perks, like free unlimited passes for the subway, you 
just gotta bother the teller with some form. But the “unlimited” part is bullshit 
because they expire at the end of your End Day. A few weeks ago the Plutos 
claimed we were dying so we could score free passes for our adventure to 
Coney Island, thinking the dude would give us a break and let us through. But 
nah, he had us waiting for confirmation from Death-Cast servers, which can 
take longer than waiting for an express train, so we just bounced. I buy an 
unlimited MetroCard, the non-Decker, I-still-got-tomorrows edition, and 
Mateo copies. 

We swipe our way in to the platform. This could be our last ride for all we 
know. 

Mateo points back at the booth. “Is it crazy to think the MTA won’t need 
any station staffers in a few years because machines—maybe even robots— 
will take over their jobs? It’s sort of happening already if you think about. . .” 

The roar of the approaching train drowns Mateo out a little at the end 
there, but it’s fine, I get what he’s saying. The real victory here is catching a 
train instantly. Now we can safely rule out falling onto the exposed tracks, 
getting stuck while rats run by us, and straight chopped up and flattened by 
the train—damn, Mateo’s grimness is already rubbing off on me. 

Before the doors even open, I see one of those train takeovers going 
down, the ones where college kids host parties on trains to celebrate not 
getting the alert Mateo and I got. I guess dorm parties got old, so they’re 
wilding out on the subway instead—and we’re joining them, dammit. “Let’s 
go,” I tell Mateo when the doors open. “Hurry.” I rush and wheel my bike in, 
asking someone to make room for us, and when I turn to make sure my back 
tire isn’t keeping Mateo from getting in, I see he’s not behind me at all. 

Mateo is standing outside the car, shaking his head, and at the last second 
before the doors close he darts into the empty car ahead of mine, one that has 
sleeping passengers and isn’t blasting a remixed version of “Celebration.” 
(It’s a classic anthem, but let’s retire it already.) 

Look, I don’t know why Mateo bitched out, but it’s not gonna ruin my 
vibe. It’s a party car—I wasn’t asking him to go bungee jumping or 
skydiving. It’s far from daredevil territory. 

“We Built This City” comes on, and a girl with two handheld stereos hops 



onto the bench seat to dance. Some dude is hitting on her, but her eyes are 
closed and she’s just straight-up lost in her moment. In the corner some dude 
with a hood over his face is knocked out; either he’s had a really good time or 
there’s a dead Decker on this train. 

Not funny. 

I lean my bike against an empty bench seat—yeah, I’m that guy whose 
bike gets in everyone’s way, but I’m also dying, so cut me some slack—and 
step over the sleeping guy’s feet to peek into the next car. Mateo is staring 
into my car like some kid who’s been grounded and forced to watch his 
friends play from his bedroom window. I gesture for him to come over, but he 
shakes his head and stares down at the floor, never looking up at me again. 

Someone taps my shoulder. I turn and it’s this gorgeous hazel-eyed black 
girl with an extra can of beer in her hand. “Want one?” 

“Nah, I’m good.” I shouldn’t be getting buzzed. 

“More for me. I’m Callie.” 

I miss that a little. “Kelly?” 

She leans in to me, her breasts against my chest and her lips against my 
ear. “Callie!” 

“Hey, Callie, I’m Rufus,” I say back into her ear since she’s already here. 
“What are you—” 

“My stop is next,” Callie interrupts. “Want to get off with me? You’re cute 
and seem like a nice guy.” 

She’s definitely my type, which means she’s also Tagoe’s type. 
(Malcolm’s type is any girl who likes him back.) But since there isn’t much I 
can offer her, besides what she’s obviously suggesting, I gotta pass. Having 
sex with a college girl has gotta be on mad people’s bucket lists—young 
people, married-dude people, boys, girls, you get it. 

“I can’t,” I say. I gotta have Mateo’s back, and I also have Aimee on the 
brain. I’m not trying to cheat that with something fake like this. 

“Sure you can!” 

“I really can’t, and it sucks,” I say. “I’m taking my friend to the hospital to 
see his dad.” 

“Forget you then.” Callie turns her back on me, and she’s talking to 
another guy within a minute, which is good on her since he actually follows 



her out of the train when we come to her stop. Maybe Callie and that guy will 
grow old together and tell their kids how they met at a subway party. But I bet 
you anything they’ll just have sex tonight and he’ll call her “Kelly” in the 
morning. 

I take photos of the energy in the car: the guy who’s managed to get the 
attention of the beautiful girl. Twins dancing together. The crushed beer cans 
and water bottles. And the freaking life of it all. I put my phone in my pocket, 
grab my bike, and wheel it through the doors between the cars—the ones the 
overhead announcements are constantly reminding us are for emergencies 
only. End Day or not, that announcement can suck it. The tunnel’s air is chill, 
and the train’s wheels screeching and screaming on the rails is a sound I 
won’t miss. I enter the next car, but Mateo keeps staring at the floor. 

I sit beside him and am about to go off on him, to tell him how I didn’t 
take some older girl’s invite to have sex on my last day to live ever because 
I’m a good Last Friend, but it’s pretty damn obvious he doesn’t need that guilt 
trip. “Yo, tell me more about these robots. The ones who are gonna take 
everyone’s jobs.” 

Mateo stops looking at the floor for a sec, turning to see if I’m toying with 
him, and I’m clearly not, I’m mad chill on all this. He grins and rambles so 
hard: “It’s going to take a while because evolution is never fast, but the robots 
are already here. You know that, right? There are robots that can cook dinner 
for you and unload the dishwasher. You can teach them secret handshakes, 
which is pretty mind-blowing, and they can solve a Rubik’s Cube. I even saw 
a clip of a break-dancing robot a couple months ago. But don’t you think 
these robots are one giant distraction while other robots receive job training at 
some underground robot headquarters? I mean, why pay someone twenty 
dollars an hour to give directions when our phones already do that, or even 
better, when a robot can do it for you? We’re screwed.” Mateo shuts up and is 
no longer grinning. 

“Buzzkill, right?” 

“Yeah,” Mateo says. 

“At least you won’t have to ever worry about your boss firing you for a 
robot,” I say. 

“That’s a pretty dark bright side,” Mateo says. 

“Dude, today is one huge dark bright side. Why’d you bail on the party 
car?” 



“We have no business on that car,” Mateo says. “What are we celebrating, 
dying? I’m not trying to dance with strangers while on my way to say 
goodbye to my dad and best friend, knowing damn well there’s a chance I 
may not even reach them. That’s just not my scene, and those aren’t my 
people.” 

“It’s just a party.” The train stops. He doesn’t respond. It’s possible Mateo 
not being a daredevil will keep us alive longer, but I’m not banking on it 
being a memorable End Day. 



AIMEE DUBOIS 

4:17 a.m. 

Death-Cast did not call Aimee DuBois because she isn’t dying today. But 
she’s losing Rufus—lost him already because of her boyfriend. 

Aimee is speed-walking home, followed by Peck. “You’re a monster. 
What kind of person tries to get someone arrested at their own funeral?” 

“I got jumped by three guys!” 

“Malcolm and Tagoe didn’t touch you! And now they’re going to jail.” 

Peck spits. “They ran their mouths, that’s not on me.” 

“You have to leave me alone. I know you never liked Rufus, and he didn’t 
give you any reason to, but he’s still really important to me. I always wanted 
him in the picture and now he won’t be. I had even less time with him 
because of you. If I can’t see him, I don’t want to see you either.” 

“You ending it with me?” 

Aimee stops. She doesn’t want to turn Peck’s way because she hasn’t 
considered this question yet. People make mistakes. Rufus made a mistake 
attacking Peck. Peck shouldn’t have had his friends send the police after 
Rufus, but he wasn’t wrong to have done so. Well, legally, no. Morally, hell 
yes. 

“You keep putting him before me,” Peck says. “I’m the one you’ve been 
coming to for all your problems. Not the guy who almost killed me. I’ll let 
you think on that.” 

Aimee stares at Peck. He’s a white teen with low-hanging jeans, baggy 
sweater, Caesar cut, and dried blood on his face because he’s dating her. 

Peck walks away and Aimee lets him. 

She doesn’t know where she stands with Peck in this world of gray. 

She’s not quite sure where she stands with herself either. 


MATEO 

4:26 a.m. 

I’m failing to break out. 

I couldn’t surround myself with more strangers. They were harmless for 
the most part, the only red flag being how I don’t want to be around people 
who get so drunk they pass out and eventually black out the nights they’re 
lucky to be living. But I wasn’t honest with Rufus, because, on a deep level, I 
do believe partying on the train is my kind of scene. It’s just that the fear of 
disappointing others or making a fool of myself always wins. 

I’m actually surprised Rufus is chaining his bike to a gate and following 
me into the hospital. We walk up to the front desk, and a red-eyed clerk 
smiles at me but doesn’t actually ask how he can help me. 

“Hi. I’d like to see my father. Mateo Torrez in Intensive Care.” I pull out 
my ID and slide it across the glass counter to Jared, as the name tag pinned to 
his sky-blue scrubs reads. 

“Visiting hours ended at nine, I’m afraid.” 

“I won’t be long, I promise.” I can’t leave without saying goodbye. 

“It’s not happening tonight, kid,” Jared says, the smile still there, except a 
little more unnerving. “Visiting hours resume at nine. Nine to nine. Catchy, 
right?” 

“Okay,” I say. 

“He’s dying,” Rufus says. 

“Your father is dying?” Jared asks me, the bizarre smile of someone 
working a four-in-the-morning shift finally gone. 

“No.” Rufus grabs my shoulder and squeezes. “He is dying. Do him a 
solid and let him upstairs to say goodbye to his father.” 

Jared doesn’t look as if he particularly appreciates being spoken to this 
way, and I’m not a fan of it myself, but who knows where I would be without 
Rufus to speak up for me. I actually know where I’d be: outside this hospital, 
probably crying and holed up somewhere hoping I make it to nine. Hell, I’d 
probably still be at home playing video games or trying to talk myself into 


getting out of the apartment. 

“Your father is in a coma,” Jared says, looking up from his computer. 

Rufus’s eyes widen, like his mind has been blown. “Whoa. Did you know 
that?” 

“I know that.” Seriously, if it’s not his first week on the job, Jared’s got to 
be on some forty-hour shift. “I still want to say goodbye.” 

Jared gets his act together and stops questioning me. I get his initial 
resistance, rules are rules, but I’m happy when he doesn’t drag this out any 
longer by asking me for proof. He takes photos of us, prints out visitor passes, 
and hands the passes to me. “Sorry about all this. And, you know ...” His 
condolences, while hardly there, are way more appreciated than the ones I 
received from Andrea at Death-Cast. 

We walk toward the elevator. 

“Did you also wanna punch the smile off his face?” Rufus asks. 

“Nope.” It’s the first time Rufus and I have spoken to each other since 
getting out of the train station. I press the visitor pass across my shirt, making 
sure it sticks with a couple pats. “But thanks for getting us in here. I would’ve 
never played the Decker card myself.” 

“No problem. We have zero time for could’ve-would’ve-should’ve,” 
Rufus says. 

I push the elevator button. “I’m sorry I didn’t join in on the party car.” 

“I don’t need an apology. If you’re fine with your decision, that’s on you.” 
He walks away from the elevator and toward the staircase. “I’m not cool with 
us riding the elevator, though, so let’s do this.” 

Right. Forgot. It’s probably better to leave the elevators available to the 
nurses and doctors and patients at this time of night anyway. 

I follow Rufus up the stairs, and it’s only the second floor but I’m already 
out of breath. Really, maybe there’s something physically wrong with me and 
maybe I’ll die here on these steps before I can reach Dad or Lidia or Future 
Mateo. Rufus gets impatient and sprints up, sometimes even skipping two 
steps at a time. 

On the fifth floor, Rufus calls down to me. “I hope you’re serious about 
opening yourself up to new experiences, though. Doesn’t have to be 
something like the party car.” 



“I’ll feel ballsier once I’ve said my goodbyes,” I say. 

“Respect,” Rufus says. 

I trip up the steps, landing flat on the sixth floor. I take a deep breath as 
Rufus comes back down to help me up. “That was such a kid fall,” I say. 

Rufus shrugs. “Better forward than backward.” 

We continue to the eighth floor. The waiting area is straight ahead, with 
vending machines and a peach-colored couch between folding chairs. “Would 
you mind waiting out here? I sort of want one-on-one time with him.” 

“Respect,” Rufus says again. 

I push open the blue double doors and walk through. Intensive Care is 
quiet except for some light chatter and beeping machines. I watched this 
thirty-minute documentary on Netflix a couple years ago about how much 
hospitals have changed since Death-Cast came into the picture. Doctors work 
closely with Death-Cast, obviously, receiving instant updates about their 
terminal patients who’ve signed off on this agreement. When the alerts come 
in, nurses dial back on life support for their patients, prepping them for a 
“comfortable death” instead with last meals, phone calls to families, funeral 
arrangements, getting wills in order, priests for prayers and confessions, and 
whatever else they can reasonably supply. 

Dad has been here for almost two weeks. He was brought in right after his 
first embolic stroke at work. I freaked out really hard, and before I went ahead 
and signed off on Dad’s contact information being uploaded into the 
hospital’s database, I spent the night of his admittance praying his cell phone 
wouldn’t ring. Now, I’m finally free of the anxiety that Dr. Quintana might 
call to notify me my dad is going to die, and it’s good to know Dad has at 
least another day in him; hopefully way more than one. 

I show a nurse my visitor pass and bullet straight into Dad’s room. He’s 
very still, as machines are breathing for him. I’m close to breaking down 
because my dad might wake up to a world without me, and I won’t be around 
to comfort him. But I don’t break. I sit down beside him, sliding my hand 
under his, and rest my head on our hands. The last time I cried was the first 
night at the hospital—when things were looking really grim as we approached 
midnight. I swore he was minutes away from death. 

I hate to admit it, but I’m a little frustrated Dad is not awake right now. He 
was there when my mother brought me into this life and when she left us, and 
he should be here for me now. Everything is going to change for him without 



me: no more dinners where instead of telling me about his day he would go 
on remembering the trials my mother put him through before she finally 
agreed to marry him, and how the love they shared was worth it while it 
lasted; he’ll have to put away the invisible pad he would whip out whenever I 
said something stupid as a promise to embarrass me in front of my future 
children, even though I never really saw kids as part of my future; and he’ll 
stop being a father, or at least won’t have anyone to parent. 

I release Dad’s hand, grab a pen that’s on his bedside chest of drawers, 
pull out our photo, and write on the back of it with an unsteady hand: 

Thank you for everything, Dad. 

I’ll be brave, and I’ll be okay. 

I love you from here to there. 

Mateo 

I leave the photo on top of the chest. 

Someone knocks on the door. I turn, expecting Rufus, but it’s Dad’s nurse, 
Elizabeth. Elizabeth has been taking care of Dad during the night shift, and 
she’s always so patient with me whenever I call the hospital for updates. 
“Mateo?” She eyes me mournfully; she must know. 

“Hi, Elizabeth.” 

“I’m sorry to interrupt. How are you feeling? Would you like me to call 
down to the cafeteria and see if they’ve put the Jell-0 out yet?” 

Yeah, she definitely knows. 

“No, thank you.” I focus on Dad again, how vulnerable and still he is. 
“How’s he doing?” 

“Stable. Nothing for you to worry about. He’s in good hands, Mateo.” 

“I know.” 

I tap my fingers on Dad’s chest of drawers, where his house keys, wallet, 
and clothes are. I know I have to say goodbye. Never mind that Rufus is out 
there waiting for me—Dad never would’ve wanted me spending my End Day 
in this room, even if he were awake. “You know about me, right?” 

“Yes.” Elizabeth covers Dad’s skinny body with a new sheet. 

“It isn’t fair. I don’t want to leave without hearing his voice.” 

Elizabeth is on the opposite side of the bed, her back to the window while 



mine is toward the door. “Can you tell me a little bit about him? I’ve been 
taking care of him for a couple weeks and all I know about his personal life is 
he wears mismatched socks and has a great son.” 

I hope Elizabeth isn’t asking this because she doesn’t think Dad will wake 
up to tell her himself. I don’t want Dad dying soon after I do. He once told me 
that stories can make someone immortal as long as someone else is willing to 
listen. I want him to keep me alive the same way he did my mother. 

“Dad loves creating lists. He wanted me to start a blog for his lists. He 
thought we’d become rich and famous, and that commenters would request 
special lists. He even believed he’d finally get on TV because of the lists. 
Appearing on TV has been a dream of his since he was a kid. I never had the 
heart to tell him his lists weren’t that funny, but I liked seeing how his mind 
worked so I was happy whenever he gave me a new one to read. He was a 
really great storyteller. It sometimes feels like whiplash, like I was walking on 
the Coney Island beach with him where he proposed to my mother the first 
time—” 

“The first time?” 

Rufus. I turn and find him standing in the doorway. 

“Sorry to eavesdrop. I was checking in on you.” 

“Don’t worry about it. Come in,” I say. “Elizabeth, this is Rufus, he’s 
my . . . he’s my Last Friend.” I hope he’s actually telling the truth, how he 
wanted to see how I was doing, and not that he’s here to say goodbye and 
suggest we go our separate ways. 

Rufus leans against the wall with folded arms. “So: this proposal?” 

“My mother turned him down twice. He said she liked playing hard to get. 
Then she found out she was pregnant with me and he got down on one knee 
in the bathroom and she smiled and said yes.” 

I really like that moment. 

I know I wasn’t there, but the memory I’ve created in my head over the 
years is crystal clear. I don’t know exactly what that bathroom looked like, 
since it was in their first, shoebox-sized apartment, but Dad always 
commented on how the walls were a muted gold, which I always took to 
mean aged yellow, and he said the floor tiles were checkered. And then 
there’s my mother, who comes alive for me in his stories. In this particular 
one she’s laughing and crying about making sure I’m not brought into this 
world a bastard, because of her family’s traditions. It never would’ve mattered 



to me in the long run. The whole bastard thing is stupid. 

“Sweetie, I wish I could wake him up for you. I really do.” 

Too bad life doesn’t allow us to turn its gears, like a clock, when we need 
more time. “Can I have ten minutes alone? I think I know how I can say bye.” 

“Take your time, dude,” Rufus says. It’s surprising and generous. 

“No,” I say. “Give me ten minutes and come get me.” 

Rufus nods. “You got it.” 

Elizabeth rests a hand on my shoulder. “I’ll be out by the front desk if you 
need anything.” 

Elizabeth and Rufus leave. The door closes behind them. 

I hold Dad’s hand. “It’s time I tell you a story for once. You were always 
asking me—begging me, sometimes—to tell you more about my life and how 
my day was, and I always shut down. But me talking is all we’ve got now, 
and I’m crossing my fingers and toes and unmentionables that you can hear 
me.” I grip his hand, wishing he’d squeeze back. 

“Dad, I. . .” 

I was raised to be honest, but the truth can be complicated. It doesn’t 
matter if the truth won’t make a mess, sometimes the words don’t come out 
until you’re alone. Even that’s not guaranteed. Sometimes the truth is a secret 
you’re keeping from yourself because living a lie is easier. 

I hum “Take This Waltz” by the late Leonard Cohen, one of those songs 
that never apply to me but help me lose myself anyway. I sing the lyrics I do 
remember, stumbling over some words and repeating others out of place, but 
it’s a song Dad loved and I hope he hears me singing it since he can’t. 



RUFUS 

4:46 a.m. 

I’m sitting outside Mateo’s father’s room and I’m charged with telling Mateo 
it’s time to go. Getting him out of his apartment was one thing, but I’m 
probably gonna have to knock the dude out and drag him out the hospital; 
someone would’ve had to do the same to get me away from my pops, coma or 
no coma. 

That nurse, Elizabeth, looks at the clock and then at me before carrying a 
tray of stale-smelling food into another room. 

Time for me to grab Mateo. 

I get up from the floor and crack open the door to the room. Mateo is 
holding his father’s hand and singing some song I’ve never heard before. I 
knock on the door and Mateo jumps, straight startled. 

“Sorry, man. You good?” 

Mateo stands and his face is flushed, like we got into a snapping battle 
and I played him hard in front of mad people. “Yeah. I’m fine.” That’s a damn 
lie. “I should tidy up.” It takes a minute before he lets go of his father’s hand, 
almost like his father is holding him back, but Mateo manages to break free. 
He picks up a clipboard and drops it into a rack above his father’s bed. “Dad 
usually leaves all his cleaning for Saturdays because he hates the idea of 
coming home from work on weekdays to more work. On the weekends we 
cleaned and earned our TV marathons.” Mateo looks around and the rest of 
the room is pretty damn clean. I mean, I’m not eating off the floor, but that’s a 
hospital thing. 

“Did you get your goodbye in?” 

Mateo nods. “Sort of.” He walks toward the bathroom. “I’m going to 
make sure it’s clean in there.” 

“I’m sure it is.” 

“I should make sure they have clean cups ready for when he wakes up.” 

“They’re gonna take care of him.” 

“He might need a warmer sheet. He can’t tell us if he’s cold.” 


I walk over and hold Mateo by the shoulders, trying to still him ’cause 
he’s shaking. “He doesn’t want you here, okay?” Mateo’s eyebrows squeeze 
together and his eyes get red. Sad-red, not pissed-red. “I didn’t mean it like 
that. I say stupid things. He doesn’t want you wasting away here. Look, you 
got a chance to say goodbye—I didn’t get that with my fam. I took too much 
time trying to figure out what I was gonna say. I’m happy for you, but mad 
jealous, too. And if that isn’t enough to get you out, I need you. I need a 
friend by my side.” 

Mateo looks around the room again, no doubt convincing himself he 
definitely does need to scrub the toilet this very second, or to make sure every 
single cup in this hospital is spotless so his father can’t end up with a bad one, 
but I squeeze his shoulders and wake him out of all that. He heads over to the 
bed and kisses his father’s forehead. “Goodbye, Dad.” 

Mateo walks backward, dragging his feet, and waves bye to his sleeping 
father. My heart is pounding, and I’m only a witness to this moment. Mateo 
must be about to explode. I place a hand on his shoulder and he flinches. 
“Sorry,” he says at the doorway. “I really hope he wakes up today, just in 
time, you know.” 

I’m not betting on it, but I nod anyway. 

We leave the room, and Mateo peeks in one last time before closing the 
door behind us. 



MATEO 

4:58 a.m. 

I stop at the corner of the hospital. 

It’s not too late to run back to Dad’s room and just live out my day there. 
But that’s not fair, to put others in the hospital at risk of me, the ticking time 
bomb. I can’t believe I’m back outside in a world that will kill me, 
accompanied by a Last Friend whose fate is screwed too. 

There’s no way this courage will hold. 

“You good?” Rufus asks. 

I nod. I really want to listen to some music right now, especially after 
singing in Dad’s room. I cringe because Rufus caught me singing, but it’s all 
right, it’s all right. He didn’t say anything, so maybe he didn’t hear that much. 
The awkwardness of it all makes me even more antsy to listen to music, to 
hide away with something that has always been very solitary for me. Another 
of Dad’s favorites is “Come What May,” which my mother sang to him and 
womb-me during a shower they took together before her water broke. The 
line about loving someone until the end of time is haunting. The same could 
be said for my other favorite song, “One Song,” from Rent. I’m extra wired, 
wanting to play it, especially as a Decker, since it’s about wasted 
opportunities, empty lives, and time dying. My favorite lyric is “One song 
before I go . . .” 

“Sorry if I pressured you to leave,” Rufus adds. “You asked me to get you 
out of there, but I’m not sure you meant it.” 

“I’m glad you did,” I admit. My dad would want this. 

I look both ways before crossing the street. There are no cars, but there’s a 
man on the corner up ahead tearing through trash bags, furiously, as if there’s 
a garbage truck approaching to steal them all away. It’s possible he’s 
searching for something he accidentally threw out, but judging by the split leg 
of his jeans and the grime on his rust-colored vest, it’s safe to guess he’s 
homeless. The man retrieves a half-eaten orange, tucks it into his armpit, and 
continues going through the trash bags. He turns toward us as we approach 
the corner. 


“Got a dollar? Any change?” 

I keep my head low, same as Rufus, and walk past the man. He doesn’t 
call after us or say anything else. 

“I want to give him some money,” I tell Rufus, even though it makes me 
really nervous to do so alone. I go through my pockets and find eighteen 
dollars. “Do you have some cash to give him, too?” 

“Not to be a dick, but why?” 

“Because he needs it,” I say. “He’s digging through trash for food.” 

“There’s a chance he’s not even homeless. I’ve been duped before,” he 
says. 

I stop. “I’ve been lied to before too.” I’ve also made the mistake of 
ignoring others asking for help, and it’s not fair. “I’m not saying we should 
give him our life savings, just a few bucks.” 

“When were you duped?” 

“I was in fifth grade, walking to school. This guy asked for a dollar, and 
when I pulled out my five singles for lunch money, he punched me in the face 
and took it all.” I’m embarrassed to admit that I was pretty inconsolable at 
school, crying so hard until Dad left work to visit me in the nurse’s office to 
see how I was doing. He even walked me to school for two weeks afterward 
and begged me to be more careful with strangers, especially when money is 
involved. “I just don’t think I should be the judge of who actually needs my 
help or not, like they should do a dance or sing me a song to prove they’re 
worthy. Asking for help when you need it should be enough. And what’s a 
dollar? We’ll make a dollar again.” 

We won’t actually make another dollar, but if Rufus was smart (or 
paranoid) like I was, he should have more than enough money in his bank 
account as well. I can’t read Rufus’s face, but he parks his bike, hits down on 
the kickstand. “Let’s do this then.” He reaches into his pocket and finds 
twenty dollars in cash. He walks ahead of me and I tail after him, my heart 
pounding, a little nervous this man might attack us. Rufus stops a foot away 
from the man and gestures to me, right when the man turns around and looks 
me square in the eye. 

Rufus wants me to speak up. 

“Sir, here’s all we have on us.” I take the twenty from Rufus and hold out 
the cash. 



“Don’t play with me.” He looks around, like I’m setting him up. 
Accepting help shouldn’t make someone suspicious. 

“Not at all, sir.” I step closer to him. Rufus stays by my side. “I know it’s 
not a lot, and I’m sorry.” 

“This is . . .” The man comes at me and I swear I’m going to die of a heart 
attack, it’s like my feet are cemented to a racetrack as a dozen cars speed 
toward me in colorful blurs, but he doesn’t hit me. The man hugs me, the 
orange that was in his armpit dropping at our feet. It takes me a minute to find 
my nerves and muscles, but I hug him too, and everything about him, from his 
height to his thin body, reminds me of Dad. “Thank you. Thank you,” he says. 
He releases me, and I don’t know if his eyes are red because he’s possibly 
without a bed and really tired, or if he’s tearing up, but I don’t pry because he 
doesn’t have to prove himself to me. I wish I always had that attitude. 

The man nods at Rufus and stuffs the cash in his pocket. He doesn’t ask 
for anything else; he doesn’t hit me. He walks off, his shoulders a little 
straighten I wish I’d gotten his name before he left, or at least introduced 
myself. 

“Good call,” Rufus says. “Hopefully karma takes care of you later for that 
one.” 

“This isn’t about karma. I’m not trying to rack up I’m-a-Good-Person 
points.” You shouldn’t donate to charity, help the elderly cross the street, or 
rescue puppies in the hopes you’ll be repaid later. I may not be able to cure 
cancer or end world hunger, but small kindnesses go a long way. Not that I’m 
saying any of this to Rufus, since all my classmates used to mock me for 
saying things like that, and no one should feel bad for trying to be good. “I 
think we made his day by not pretending he’s invisible. Thanks for seeing him 
with me.” 

“I hope we helped the right person,” Rufus says. 

Much like Rufus can’t expect me to be instantly brave, I can’t expect him 
to be instantly generous. 

I’m relieved Rufus didn’t mention anything about us dying. It cheapens 
everything, doesn’t it, if this man thinks we’re only giving him everything we 
have on us because we may not have any use for it ten minutes from now. 

Maybe he’ll go on to trust others because he met us tonight. He definitely 
helped me out with that. 



DELILAH GREY 

5:00 a.m. 

Death-Cast called Delilah Grey at 2:52 a.m. to tell her she’s going to die 
today, but she’s sure it’s not true. Delilah isn’t in some denial stage of grief. 
This has to be a cruel prank from her ex, a Death-Cast employee trying to 
scare her since she called off their yearlong engagement last night. 

Toying with someone like this is incredibly illegal. This degree of fraud 
can have him thrown in jail for a minimum of twenty years and blacklisted 
from working pretty much anywhere ever again. Screwing around on the job 
at Death-Cast is, well, killer. 

Delilah can’t believe Victor would abuse his power like this. 

She deletes the email with the time-stamp receipt of her call with the 
herald, Mickey, whom she cursed out before hanging up. She picks up her 
phone, tempted to call Victor. She shakes her head and places her phone back 
by the pillow on the side of the bed that was Victor’s whenever he stayed 
over. Delilah refuses to give Victor the satisfaction of thinking she’s paranoid, 
which she isn’t. If he’s waiting on her to log on to death-cast.com to see if her 
name is actually registered on the site as a Decker or to call him and threaten 
him with a lawsuit until he admits Mickey is a friend at work he recruited to 
scare her, he’s going to be waiting a very long time—time she has plenty of. 

Delilah is moving on with her day because just as she didn’t second-guess 
her decision to call off the engagement, she will not second-guess that bullshit 
call. 

She goes to the bathroom and brushes her teeth while admiring her hair in 
the mirror. Her hair is vibrant —too vibrant, according to her boss. In the past 
few weeks, Delilah needed a change, ignoring the voice in her head urging 
her to end things with Victor. Dyeing her hair was simpler. Fewer tears 
involved. When asked by the hairdresser what she wanted, Delilah asked for 
the aurora borealis treatment. The combination of pink, purple, green, and 
blue needs some touch-ups, but that can wait until next week after she catches 
up on assignments. 

She returns to bed and opens her laptop. Breaking up with Victor last 
night before his shift pulled her away from her own work, a season premiere 



recap she’s writing for Infinite Weekly, where she’s been working as an 
editorial assistant since graduating from college this spring. She’s not a 
Hipster House fan, but those hipsters are more clickbait-y than the Jersey 
Shore crew, and someone has to write the pieces because the editors are busy 
covering the respected franchises. Delilah is well aware how lucky she is to 
be given the grunt work, and to have a job at all considering she’s the new 
hire who missed several deadlines because she was preoccupied planning a 
wedding with someone she’s only known for fourteen months. 

Delilah turns on her TV to re-watch the painfully absurd premiere—a 
challenge in a crowded Brooklyn coffee shop where the hipsters have to 
cowrite short stories on a typewriter—and before she can switch to her DVR, 
a Fox 5 anchor shares something truly newsworthy, given her interests. 

“. . . and we’ve reached out to his agents for word. The twenty-five-year- 
old actor may have played the young antagonist of the blockbuster Scorpius 
Hawthorne films about the demonic boy wizard, but fans all over the world 
have been sharing nothing but love online for Howie Maldonado. Follow us 
on Twitter and Facebook for immediate updates on this developing story. . . .” 

Delilah jumps out of bed, her heart pounding. 

She isn’t waiting around for this developing story. 

Delilah will be the writer who reports the story. 



MATEO 

5:20 a.m. 

I approach the ATM on the corner while Rufus watches my back. My dad 
thankfully had the common sense to send me to the bank after I turned 
eighteen so I could get a debit card. I withdraw four hundred dollars, the max 
limit at this ATM. My heart is pounding as I slide the cash into an envelope 
for Lidia, praying someone doesn’t come out of nowhere and hold us up at 
gunpoint for the money—we know how that would end. I grab the receipt, 
memorizing how I have $2,076.27 left in my account as I tear up the slip. I 
don’t need that much. I can get more cash for Lidia and Penny at another 
ATM or the bank, when it opens. 

“It might be too early to go to Lidia’s,” I say. I fold up the envelope and 
put it in my pocket. “She’ll know something is up. Maybe we can hang in her 
lobby?” 

“Nah, dude. We’re not sitting around in your bestie’s lobby because you 
don’t wanna burden her. It’s five o’clock, let’s eat. Potential Last Supper.” 
Rufus leads the way. “My favorite diner is open twenty-four hours.” 

“Sounds good.” 

I’ve always been a superfan of mornings. I follow several Facebook pages 
about mornings in other cities (“Good Morning, San Francisco!”) and 
countries (“Good Morning, India!”), and no matter the time of day, in my feed 
there are pictures of glowing buildings, breakfast, and people beginning their 
lives. There’s newness that comes with the rising sun, and even though there’s 
a chance I won’t reach daytime or see sun rays filtering through trees in the 
park, I should look at today as one long morning. I have to wake up, I have to 
start my day. 

The streets are really clear this early. I’m not anti-people, I just don’t have 
the courage to sing in front of anyone. If I were alone right now, I’d probably 
play some depressing song and sing along. Dad taught me it’s okay to give in 
to your emotions, but you should fight your way out of the bad ones, too. The 
days after his admittance, I was playing positive and soulful songs, like Billy 
Joel’s “Just the Way You Are,” so I wouldn’t feel hopeless. 

We reach Cannon Cafe. There’s a triangular sign above the door with an 


illustrated logo of a cannon blasting a cheeseburger toward the cafe’s name, 
with French fries exploding wayward like fireworks. Rufus chains his bike to 
a parking meter and I follow him inside the fairly empty cafe, immediately 
smelling scrambled eggs and French toast. 

A tired-eyed host greets us, telling us we can sit wherever. Rufus passes 
me and goes all the way to the back, settling into a two-person booth beside 
the bathroom. The navy-blue leather seats are cracked in various places, and it 
reminds me of the couch I had as a kid where I would absentmindedly peel 
the fabric off until there was so much exposed cushion foam that Dad threw 
the couch out for our current one. 

“This is my spot,” Rufus says. “I come here once or twice a week. I get to 
say stuff like Til have the usual.’” 

“Why here? Is this your neighborhood?” I realize I have no idea where my 
Last Friend actually lives, or where he’s from. 

“Only for the past four months,” Rufus says. “I ended up in foster care.” 

Not only do I not know much about Rufus, I haven’t done anything for 
him. He’s been all about the mission of shadowing me on my journey— 
getting me out of my home, going to and getting me out of the hospital, and 
soon coming with me to Lidia’s. This Last Friendship has been very one-sided 
so far. 

Rufus slides the menu my way. “There’s a Decker discount on the back. 
Everything is free, if you can actually believe that.” 

This is a first. In all the CountDowners feeds I’ve read, the Deckers go to 
five-star restaurants expecting to be treated like kings with courtesy meals, 
but are only ever offered discounts. I like that Rufus returned here. 

A waitress comes out from the back and greets us. Her blond hair is pulled 
back into a tight bun, and the button clipped to her yellow tie reads “Rae.” 
“Good morning,” she greets us, in a southern accent. She grabs the pen out 
from behind her ear, and I glimpse a curly tattoo above her elbow—I’ll never 
grow into someone unafraid of needles. She twirls the pen between her 
fingers. “Late night for you two?” 

“You could say that,” Rufus answers. 

“Feels more like a really early morning,” I counter. 

If Rae is actually interested in my distinction, she doesn’t show it. “What 
can I get you two?” 



Rufus looks at the menu. 

“Don’t you have a usual?” I ask him. 

“Changing it up today. Last chance and all that.” He puts the menu down 
and looks up at Rae. “What do you suggest?” 

“What, did you get the alert or something?” Her laughter is short-lived. 
She turns to me and I lower my head until she crouches beside us. “No way.” 
She drops her pen and notepad onto the table. “Are you boys okay? Sick? 
You’re not pranking me for a free meal, are you?” 

Rufus shakes his head. “Nah, not kidding. I come here a lot and wanted to 
roll through one last time.” 

“Are you seriously thinking about food right now?” 

Rufus leans over and reads her pin. “Rae. What should I try?” 

Rae hides behind her hand, shakes her shoulders, and mutters, “I don’t 
know. Don’t you just want the Everything Special? It has fries, sliders, eggs, 
sirloin, pasta ... I mean, it has everything you could want that we have in the 
kitchen.” 

“No way I’m gonna eat all that. What’s your favorite meal here?” Rufus 
asks. “Please don’t say fish.” 

“I like the grilled chicken salad, but that’s because I eat like a bird.” 

“I’ll have that,” Rufus decides. He looks at me. “What do you want, 
Mateo?” 

I don’t even bother looking at the menu. “I’ll have whatever your usual 
is.” Like him, I’m hoping it’s not fish. 

“You don’t even know what it is.” 

“As long as it’s not chicken tenders it’ll be something new for me.” 

Rufus nods. He points to a couple items on the menu and Rae tells us 
she’ll return shortly, then rushes away so quickly she leaves behind her pen 
and notepad. We overhear Rae telling the chef to make our order priority 
number one because “there are Deckers at the table.” Not sure who our 
competition is—the guy in the back already drinking his coffee while he reads 
his newspaper? But I do appreciate Rae’s heart, and I wonder if Andrea at 
Death-Cast was once like her before the job killed her compassion. 

“Can I ask you something?” I say to Rufus. 



“Don’t waste your breath on questions like that. Just come out and say 
whatever you want,” he says. 

He’s coming on a little strong, but good call. 

“Why did you tell Rae we’re dying? Doesn’t that screw with her day?” 

“I guess. But dying is screwing with my day and there isn’t anything I can 
do about it,” Rufus says. 

“I’m not telling Lidia I’m dying,” I say. 

“That makes no sense. Don’t be a monster. You have a chance to say 
goodbye, you should do it.” 

“I don’t want to ruin Lidia’s day. She’s a single mom and she’s already 
had a rough time since her boyfriend died.” Maybe I’m not actually so 
selfless—maybe not telling her is really selfish, but I can’t bring myself to do 
it, because how do you tell your best friend you won’t be around tomorrow? 
How do you convince her to let you leave so you have a chance of living 
before you die? 

I push back against my seat, pretty disgusted with myself. 

“If that’s your call, I back it. I don’t know if she’ll resent you or not, you 
know her best. But look, we gotta stop caring about how others will react to 
our deaths and stop second-guessing ourselves.” 

“What if by not second-guessing our actions we end ourselves?” I ask. 
“Don’t you have little freak-outs wondering if life was better before Death- 
Cast?” 

This question is suffocating. 

“Was it better?” Rufus asks. “Maybe. Yes. No. The answer doesn’t matter 
or change anything. Just let it go, Mateo.” 

He’s right. I am doing this to myself. I’m holding myself back. I’ve spent 
years living safely to secure a longer life, and look where that’s gotten me. 
I’m at the finish line, but I never ran the race. 

Rae returns with drinks, hands a grilled chicken salad to Rufus, and places 
sweet potato fries and French toast in front of me. “If there’s anything else I 
can get you boys please just shout for me. Even if I’m in the back or with 
another customer, I’m yours.” We thank her but I can tell she’s hesitant about 
walking away, almost as if she wants to scoot down next to one of us and just 
talk some more. But she collects herself and walks away. 



Rufus taps my plate with his fork. “How’s my usual looking for you?” 

“I haven’t had French toast in years. My dad really got into making BLTs 
on toasted tortillas every morning instead.” I kind of forgot French toast was 
even a thing, but that cinnamon smell restores many memories of eating 
breakfast across from Dad at our rickety table while we listened to the news 
or brainstormed lists he should write. “This is pretty perfect. Do you want 
some?” 

Rufus nods, but doesn’t reach over to my plate. His mind is elsewhere as 
he plays around with his salad, seemingly disappointed and only eating the 
chicken. He drops his fork and grabs the notepad and pen Rae left behind. He 
sketches a circle, bold. “I wanted to travel the world taking photos.” 

Rufus is drawing the world, outlining the countries he’ll never get to visit. 

“Like a photojournalist?” I ask. 

“Nah. I wanted to do my own thing.” 

“We should go to the Travel Arena,” I say. “It’s the best way to travel the 
world in a single day. CountDowners speak highly of it.” 

“I never read that stuff,” Rufus says. 

“I read it daily,” I admit. “It’s comforting seeing other people breaking 
out.” 

Rufus glances up from his drawing, shaking his head. “Your Last Friend is 
gonna make sure you go out with a bang. Not a bad bang, or a you-know- 
what bang, but a good bang. That made no sense.” 

“I get it.” I think. 

“What did you see yourself doing? Like, as a job?” Rufus asks. 

“An architect. I wanted to build homes and offices and stages and parks,” 
I say. I don’t tell him how I never wanted to work in any of those offices, or 
that I’ve also dreamt of performing on a stage I’ve built. “I played with Legos 
a lot as a kid.” 

“Same. My spaceships always came apart. Those smiling block-headed 
pilots never stood a chance.” Rufus reaches over and carves himself a piece of 
French toast and then chews it, savoring the bite with his head down and eyes 
closed. It’s hard watching someone swallow their favorite food one last time. 

I have to get it together. 

Things usually get worse before they get better, but today has to be the 



flip side. 

Once our plates are clear, Rufus stands and gets Rae’s attention. “Could 
we get the check when you have a sec?” 

“It’s on us,” Rae says. 

“Please let us pay. It would mean a lot to me,” I say. I hope she doesn’t 
see it as a guilt card. 

“Seconded,” Rufus says. Rufus may not be able to return here again, but 
we want to make sure they remain open for as long as possible for others, and 
money is how they pay the bills. 

Rae nods vigorously, and she hands us a check. I hand her my debit card, 
and when she comes back, I tip her triple the inexpensive meal’s cost. 

I have less than two thousand dollars after this debit charge. I may not be 
able to restart anyone’s life with this money, but every bit helps. 

Rufus puts his drawing of the world inside his pocket. “Ready to go?” 

I remain seated. 

“Getting up means leaving,” I say. 

“Yeah,” Rufus says. 

“Leaving means dying,” I say. 

“Nah. Leaving means living before you die. Let’s bounce.” 

I stand, thanking Rae and the busboy and the host as we leave. 

Today is one long morning. But I have to be the one who wakes up and 
gets out of bed. I look ahead at the empty streets, and I start walking toward 
Rufus and his bike, walking toward death with every minute we lose, walking 
against a world that’s against us. 



RUFUS 

5:53 a.m. 

I can’t front, Mateo is cool and neurotic and fine company, but it would’ve 
been really dope to have one last sit-down at Cannon’s with the Plutos, 
talking about all the good and bad things that have gone down. But it’s too 
risky. I know what’s good with me and I’m not risking getting them hurt. 

They could hit me back with a text, though. 

I unchain my bike and wheel it out onto the street. I toss the helmet to 
Mateo, who just barely catches it. “So Lidia is right off where again?” 

“Why are you giving me this?” Mateo asks. 

“So you don’t crack your head open if you fall off the bike.” I sit on the 
bike. “It would suck if your Last Friend killed you.” 

“This isn’t a tandem bike,” he says. 

“There are pegs,” I say. Tagoe would ride on the back pegs all the time, 
trusting me to not crash into any cars and send him flipping off. 

“You want me to stand on the back of your bike while we ride in 
darkness?” Mateo asks. 

“While wearing a helmet,” I say. Holy shit, I really thought he was ready 
to take chances. 

“No. This bike is going to be the death of us.” 

This day is really doing a number on him. “No it won’t. Trust me. I’ve 
ridden this bike every day for almost two years. Hop on, Mateo.” 

He’s mad hesitant, that’s obvious, but he forces the helmet onto his head. 
There’s extra pressure to be cautious because I’d hate for an “I told you so!” 
in the afterlife. Mateo holds on to my shoulders, pressing down on them as he 
gets on the pegs. He’s stepping his game up, I’m proud of him. It’s like 
pushing a bird out of its nest—maybe even shoving because it should’ve 
flown out years ago. 

A grocery store down the block is opening its roll-up doors for business as 
the moon hangs high above this bank up ahead. I press down on a pedal when 


Mateo hops off. 

“Nope. I’m walking. And I think you should too.” He unbuckles the 
helmet, takes it off his head, and hands it to me. “Sorry. I just have a bad 
feeling and I have to trust my gut.” 

I should throw on the helmet and ride away. Let Mateo go to Lidia, and I 
can do my thing, whatever that is. But instead of parting ways, I hang my 
helmet off the handlebars and swing my leg over the seat. “We should get 
walking then. I don’t know how much life we have left but I don’t want to 
miss it.” 



MATEO 

6:14 a.m. 

I’m already the worst Last Friend ever. It’s time to be the worst best friend. 
“This is going to suck,” I say. 

“Because you’re not outing your death?” 

“I’m not dead yet.” I turn the corner. Lidia’s apartment is a couple blocks 
away. “And no.” The sky is finally lightening up, the orange haze of my final 
sunrise ready to take over. “Lidia was destroyed when we found out her 
boyfriend-future-husband-person was dying. He never got to meet Penny.” 

“I take it Penny is their daughter,” Rufus says. 

“Yeah. She was born a week after Christian died.” 

“How’d that go? The call?” Rufus asks. “If that’s too personal you don’t 
have to tell me. My family getting their call was a nightmare and I’m not a 
big fan of talking about that either.” 

I’m about to trust him with this story as long as he promises not to tell 
anyone, especially not Lidia, when I realize Rufus will die with this story. 
Short of him gossiping in some afterlife, I’m safe to tell him anything and 
everything. “Christian was traveling to outer Pennsylvania to sell these weird 
daggers and swords he inherited from his grandfather to this collector.” 

“Weird daggers and swords tend to sell for mad bank,” Rufus says. 

“Lidia didn’t want him to go because she was having all these hysteria 
freak-outs, but Christian swore the money would be worth it in the long run. 
They could buy a better crib, diapers and formula for the next couple months, 
and clothes. He took off, stayed overnight in Pennsylvania, and woke up 
around one-something to the alert.” My chest tightens reliving this, all the 
tears and screams. I stop and rest against the wall. “Christian tried reaching 
Lidia, but she slept through everything. He texted her every minute he could. 
He’d hitchhiked there with a Decker truck driver, and they both died trying to 
get back to their families in the city.” 

“Holy shit,” Rufus says. 

There was no consoling Lidia. She obsessively read Christian’s final, 


frantic texts and hated herself for not waking up to any calls. There was a 
chance for her to see him one last time through The Veil—a video chat app 
that drains batteries quickly, but also creates a stronger personal hot spot for 
anyone who’s somewhere with weak service, like a Decker on a highway 
headed home—and she missed those invites, too. 

I don’t know if it’s true, but the way Lidia spoke about Penny in the 
beginning sounded like she resented her for wearing her out so much toward 
the end of her pregnancy that she slept through her boyfriend’s final hours. 
But I know she was grieving and doesn’t feel that way now. 

Since then, Lidia dropped out of high school to take care of Penny full¬ 
time in a small apartment with her grandmother. She’s not very tight with her 
own parents, and Christian’s parents live in Florida. Her life is challenging 
enough without throwing a goodbye into things. I just want to see my best 
friend one last time. 

“That’s brutal,” Rufus says. 

“It was.” Coming from him, it means a lot. “Let me call her.” I walk a few 
feet away, giving myself some privacy. 

I hit Call. 

I can’t believe I won’t be there for Penny if something fatal strikes Lidia, 
but I’m also pretty relieved I’ll never have to live through Lidia receiving the 
call. 

“Mateo?” Lidia groggily answers. 

“Yeah. Were you sleeping? Sorry, I thought Penny would be awake by 
now.” 

“Oh, she is. I’m being Mom of the Year by hiding under my pillow while 
she talks to herself in the crib. Why are you awake at ass o’clock?” 

“I. . . wanted to go see my dad.” I’m not lying, after all. “Can I come over 
for a bit? I’m in the area.” 

“Yes please!” 

“Cool. See you in a bit.” 

I hail Rufus over and we walk to her apartment. It’s in the kind of projects 
where the superintendent sits on the stoop reading a newspaper when there’s 
clearly more work that can be done—like mopping and sweeping the floor, 
fixing the blinking lamp in the hallway, and setting up mouse traps. But this 
doesn’t matter to Lidia. The breeze she gets on rainy evenings charms her, 



and she’s taken a liking to her neighbor’s cat, Chloe, that wanders the halls 
and is scared of mice. It’s home, you know. 

“I’m going up alone,” I tell Rufus. “You’ll be okay down here?” 

“I’ll be fine. I should call my friends anyway. They haven’t responded to 
anything since I left.” 

“I won’t be long,” I say. And he doesn’t tell me to take my time. 

I run up the stairs, nearly falling face-first on the edge of a step before I 
catch myself on the railing, hovering an inch away from what could’ve been 
my death. I can’t rush toward Lidia’s company on my End Day. That urgency 
can—and almost just did—kill me. I reach the third floor and knock on her 
door. Penny is screaming from inside. 

“IT’S OPEN!” 

I walk in, and it smells like milk and clean clothes. There’s a laundry 
basket right by the door, clothes spilling out. Empty formula bottles are also 
on the floor. And inside the playpen is Penny, who doesn’t have her 
Colombian mother’s light brown skin tone, but is instead very pale like 
Christian was, except right now she’s red from screaming. Lidia is in the 
kitchen, warming up a bottle in a cup of hot water. 

“You are a godsend,” Lidia says. “I would hug you, but I haven’t brushed 
my teeth since Sunday.” 

“You should go do that.” 

“Hey, nice shirt!” Lidia fastens a top onto the bottle and tosses it to me, 
right when Penny screams louder. “Just give it to her. She gets pissed if she 
doesn’t hold her own bottle.” Lidia ties her messy hair back with a rubber 
band and speed-walks toward the bathroom. “Oh my god, I get to pee by 
myself. I can’t wait.” 

I kneel before Penny and offer her the bottle. She has attitude in her dark 
brown eyes, but when she grabs the bottle from me and sits back down on a 
stuffed bear, she smiles and flashes me her four baby teeth before getting to 
work on her bottle. All the baby books say Penny should be done with 
formula already, but Penny resists the real stuff. We have that in common. 

Lidia comes out of the bathroom with a toothbrush hanging from her 
mouth as she puts batteries into a plastic toy butterfly. She’s asking me 
something, but toothpaste-y saliva drips down her chin, and she rushes to the 
kitchen sink and spits. “Sorry. Gross. Do you want some breakfast? You’re so 



damn skinny. Gross, I sound like your mother.” She shakes her head. “Oh 
god, you know what I mean. I sound like I’m mothering you.” 

“No worries, Lidia. And I ate already, but thanks.” I poke Penny’s feet 
while she drinks, and she lowers her bottle to laugh. There’s some gibberish 
I’m sure makes perfect sense to her, and then she returns to her bottle. 

“Guess who got the alert?” Lidia asks, waving her phone. 

I freeze while holding Penny’s foot. There’s no way Lidia knows I’m 
dying and there’s no way she’d be this casual about letting me know she is. 
“Who?” 

“Howie Maldonado!” Lidia checks her phone. “His fans are devastated.” 

“I’m sure.” I share an End Day with my favorite fictional villain. I don’t 
know what to make of that. 

“How’s your dad doing?” Lidia asks. 

“Stable. I keep hoping for one of those TV miracles where he hears my 
voice and snaps awake, but that obviously didn’t happen. Nothing we can do 
but wait.” It’s crunching my insides talking about this. I sit beside the playpen 
and pick up some stuffed animals—a smiling sheep, a yellow owl—and 
bounce them toward Penny before tickling her. I’ll never have any moments 
like this with my own kids. 

“I’m sorry to hear that. He’ll pull through. Your dad is badass. I keep 
telling myself he’s just taking a nap from all that badass-ness.” 

“Probably. Penny’s done with her bottle. I can burp her.” 

“Godsend, Mateo. Godsend.” 

I wipe Penny’s face clean, pick her up, and pat her back until I get that 
burp and laugh out of her. I do my signature Dinosaur Walk, where I stomp 
around like a T. rex with Penny in my arms, which always seems to relax her. 
Lidia walks over and turns on the TV. 

“Yes, it’s six-thirty. Time for cartoons, aka the only time I have to clean 
up the previous day’s messes before it all goes to hell again.” Lidia smiles at 
Penny, slides toward us, and kisses her on the nose. “What Mommy meant to 
say is what a treasure her little Penny is.” Under her breath and behind a smile 
she adds, “A treasure that leaves nothing buried around.” 

I laugh and put Penny down. Lidia gives Penny the plastic butterfly and 
collects clothes from the floor. “What can I do to help?” I say. 



“You can never change, for starters. Then you can throw all her toys back 
in the chest, but leave the sheep alone or she’ll freak out. And in return I will 
love you forever and ever. I’m going to put her clothes in her drawers. Give 
me a minute or ten.” Lidia leaves with the laundry basket. 

“Take your time.” 

“Godsend!” 

I love Lidia in all her forms. Before Penny, she wanted to graduate high 
school with top honors and go to college to pursue politics and architecture 
and music history. She wanted to travel to Buenos Aires and Spain, Germany 
and Colombia, but then she met Christian and got pregnant and found 
happiness in her new world. 

Lidia used to be the girl who got her hair straightened after school every 
Thursday, was always glowing without makeup, and loved photo-bombing 
strangers’ photos with goofy faces. Now her hair is what she calls “somewhat 
cute, somewhat lion’s mane,” and she will never approve any photo to go up 
online because she thinks she looks too burned out. I think my best friend 
glows even brighter than before because she’s been through a change, an 
evolution that many can’t handle. And she’s done it solo. 

When I’m done throwing all the toys back into their chest, I sit down with 
Penny on the floor, watching as she blows raspberries whenever the cartoon 
characters ask her questions. This is Penny’s beginning. And one day she’ll 
find herself on the terrible end of a Death-Cast call and it sucks how we’re all 
being raised to die. Yes, we live, or we’re given the chance to, at least, but 
sometimes living is hard and complicated because of fear. 

“Penny, I hope you figure out how to become immortal so you can rule 
this place for as long as you like.” 

Here’s my vision of Utopia: a world without violence and tragedies, 
where everyone lives forever, or until they’ve led fulfilling and happy lives 
and decide themselves that they want to check out whatever’s next for us. 

Penny responds with gibberish. 

Lidia comes out of the other room. “Why are you wishing Penny 
immortality and world domination while she’s learning how to say ‘one’ in 
Spanish?” 

“Because I want her to live forever, obviously.” I smile. “And make 
minions of everyone else.” 



Lidia’s eyebrows rise. She leans over, picks up Penny, and holds her out to 
me. “Penny for your thoughts?” We both cringe. “That is never going to be 
funny, is it? I just keep going for it, hoping that the next time will be it, but 
no.” 

“Maybe next time,” I say. 

“Honestly, you don’t even have to give me your thoughts. If you want 
Penny you can have her for free.” She flips Penny around and kisses her eyes 
and tickles her armpit. “Mommy meant to say that you’re priceless, little 
Penny.” Then she mutters, “The priciest priceless little Penny ever.” She sets 
Penny back down in front of the TV and continues cleaning. 

The relationship I have with Lidia isn’t the kind you see in movies or 
maybe have with your own friends. We love each other to death, but we don’t 
go around talking about it. It’s understood between us. And words can 
sometimes be awkward, even when you’ve known someone for eight years. 
But today I have to say more. 

I prop up a framed picture of Lidia and Christian that was tipped over. 
“Christian has got to be crazy proud of you, you know. You’re Penny’s shot at 
happiness in a world that makes cheap promises and has no guarantees and 
doesn’t always reward those who never did wrong. It’s like, the world will 
just as easily screw with a good person as it will a not-so-good one, but you 
devote your days to someone else selflessly anyway. Not everyone is 
programmed like you.” 

Lidia stops sweeping. “Mateo, where is this random flattery coming from? 
What’s going on?” 

I carry a bottle of juice over to the sink. “Everything’s okay.” And 
everything will be okay. She’ll be okay. “I should probably head out in a bit. 
I’m tired.” 

I’m not lying. 

Lidia’s eyes twitch. “Before you go, could you help me with a couple 
more chores?” 

We move silently through the living room. She scrubs oatmeal off a 
pillow, and I dust her air conditioner. She collects cups, and I arrange all of 
Penny’s shoes at the door. She folds laundry, peeking over at me, while I 
break down some diaper boxes. “Could you take out the garbage?” she asks, 
her voice cracking a little. “Then I need help assembling that little baby 
bookcase you and your dad got Penny.” 



“Okay.” 

I think she’s catching on. 

I place the envelope of cash on the kitchen counter when she leaves the 
room. 

Even as I grab the trash bag out of the bin, I know I won’t be able to 
return. I step out into the hallway and throw the bag down the chute. If I go 
back in, I’ll never leave. And if I don’t leave, I’ll die in that apartment, 
possibly in front of Penny, and that’s not how I want to be remembered— 
Rufus’s approach is really smart and thoughtful. 

I pull out my phone and block Lidia’s number so she can’t call or text me 
to come back. 

I feel nauseous and a little dizzy, slowly making my way back downstairs, 
hoping Lidia understands, and hating myself so much I race down the stairs 
faster and faster. . . . 



RUFUS 

6:48 a.m. 

Who put down ten dollars I’d find myself on Instagram on my End Day? 
Because you’re now ten dollars richer. 

The Plutos still haven’t responded to a single text or phone call. I’m not 
freaking out too hard because they’re not Deckers, but damn, could someone 
at least let me know if the cops are still on my ass or not? My money’s on 
everyone being passed out. I’d nap too if you put a bed in front of me. A chair 
with armrests would work as well. Definitely not this lobby bench that could 
seat two people max. I’m not about to rest fetus-position style, that’s not me. 

I’m scrolling through Instagram, expecting to find a new post from 
Malcolm’s account (@manthony012), but there’s been nothing since nine 
hours ago when he uploaded that unfiltered photo of a Coca-Cola bottle with 
his name on it. He’s Team Pepsi in the world war of Pepsi versus Coke, but he 
was so happy seeing his name in that bodega fridge that he couldn’t resist. 
The caffeine only got him more hype before the fight. 

I shouldn’t call that thing with Peck a fight. Peck couldn’t even get a 
swing on me with the way I pinned him. 

I’m texting Aimee an apology, even though I only half-mean it because 
her little shit boyfriend unleashed the cops on me at my own damn funeral, 
when Mateo comes running down the stairs at a dangerous speed. He’s 
bulleting to the front door and I catch up with him. His eyes are red and he’s 
breathing hard, like he’s fighting back a serious cry. 

“You good?” He’s not, that was stupid to ask. 

“No.” Mateo pushes the lobby door open. “Let’s go before Lidia chases 
me down.” 

I’m eager to get a move on too, believe me, but his silent mode isn’t 
gonna fly with me. I wheel my bike alongside him. “Come on, get whatever it 
is off your chest. Don’t carry this around all day.” 

“I don’t have all day!” Mateo shouts, like someone finally pissed off he’s 
dying at eighteen. Turns out there’s some fire in him. He stops at the curb and 
sits down, straight reckless, probably waiting for a car to knock him out of his 


misery. 

Down goes my bike’s kickstand, up goes Mateo as I slide my arms under 
his and pick him up. We move away from the curb and lean against the wall 
and he’s shaking, like he really doesn’t wanna be out here, and when he slides 
down to the ground, I go with him. Mateo takes off his glasses and rests his 
forehead on his knees. 

“Look, I’m not gonna hit you with some impassioned speech. I don’t have 
one in me and that’s not what I’m about.” I gotta do better than that. “But I 
know that frustration you’re feeling, dude. You have options, thankfully. If 
you wanna go back to your dad or best friend, I’m not stopping you. If you 
wanna ditch me, I’m not chasing you. It’s your last day, live it however the 
hell you want. If you want help living it, I got you.” 

Mateo lifts his head and squints at me. “Sounded pretty impassioned to 
me.” 

“Yeah. My bad.” I like him better with his glasses, but no-glasses is a 
good look on him, too. “What do you wanna do?” If he ditches, I’ll respect it, 
and I’ll figure out my next move. I gotta see what’s what with the Plutos, but I 
can’t sneak back there, I don’t know if there are eyes on the place. 

“I want to keep moving forward,” Mateo says. 

“Good call.” 

He puts his glasses back on, and, I don’t know, if you wanna put together 
some analogy on how he’s seeing the world with new eyes or something, be 
my guest. I’m just relieved I’m not taking this day on alone. 

“I’m sorry for yelling,” Mateo says. “I still think not saying goodbye is 
the right move, but it’s something I’ll regret all day.” 

“I didn’t get to say my piece to my friends either,” I say. 

“What happened at your funeral?” 

All my talk about honesty and getting stuff off your chest, and I’m not 
being straight with him. “It got intermpted. I haven’t been able to reach my 
friends again since then. I’m hoping they’ll hit me up before ...” I crack my 
knuckles as cars go by. “I want them to know I’m okay. No mystery over if 
I’m dead yet or not. But I can’t keep texting them until whatever happens 
finally goes down.” 

“Set up a CountDowners profile,” Mateo suggests. “I’ve followed enough 
stories online and I can help you navigate it.” 



I bet he can. Going by that logic, I’ve watched enough porn to make me a 
sex god. “Nah, that stuff isn’t me. I never even got on board with Tumblr or 
Twitter. Just Instagram. The photography stuff is still pretty new, just a few 
months. Instagram is dope.” 

“Can I see your account?” 

“Sure.” 

I hand him my phone. 

My profile is public because I don’t care if some stranger stumbles onto it. 
But it’s crazy different watching a stranger scroll through my photos. I feel 
exposed, like I’m stepping out of the shower and someone is watching me 
wrap a towel around my boys. My earlier photos are pretty amateur-hour 
because of bad lighting, but there’s no edit button and that’s probably for the 
best. 

“Why are they all in black and white?” Mateo asks. 

“I got the account a few days after I moved in to the foster home. My boy 
Malcolm took this one photo of me, look ...” I scoot closer to him and scroll 
down to my first wave of photos, self-conscious about my dirty fingernail for 
half a second before no longer giving a shit. I click the photo of me sitting on 
my bed at Pluto with my face in my hands. Malcolm is the credited 
photographer. “It was my third or fourth night there. We were playing board 
games and I was freaking out in my head because I was feeling guilty for 
having a decent time—nah, kill that. I was having mad fun, that’s what made 
it worse. I walked away without a word and Malcolm hunted me down 
because I was taking too long and he captured my breakdown.” 

“Why?” Mateo asks. 

“He said he liked tracking a person’s growth and not just physically. He’s 
hard on himself, but he’s smart as hell.” But for real, I kicked Malcolm in his 
giant knee when he first showed me that photo weeks later. Creep. “I keep my 
photos in black and white because my life lost color after they died.” 

“And you’re living your life but not forgetting theirs?” Mateo asks. 

“Exactly.” 

“I thought people got on Instagram just to be on Instagram.” 

I shrug. “Old school.” 

“Your photos look old school,” Mateo says. He shifts, looking at me with 
wide eyes. He smiles at me for the first time and yo, this is not the face you 



see on a Decker. “You don’t need the CountDoxvners app, you can post 
everything here. You can create a hashtag or whatever, too. But I think you 
should post your life in color. . . . Let that be how the Plutos remember you.” 
The smile goes away because that’s the nature of today. “Forget it. That’s 
stupid.” 

“It’s not stupid,” I say. “I actually really like this. The Plutos can revisit 
the times I lived with them in black and white, like a cooler history book, and 
my End Day will have its own unfiltered contrast. Can you take a pic of me 
sitting here? In case it’s my last post, I want everyone to see me alive.” 

Mateo smiles again, like he’s the one posing for the photo. 

He gets up and points the camera my way. 

I don’t pose. I just sit here with my back against the wall, in the spot 
where I convinced my Last Friend to keep adventuring and where he gave me 
the idea to add some life to my profile. I don’t even smile. I’ve never been a 
smiler and starting now feels off. I don’t want them to see a stranger. 

“Got it,” Mateo says. He hands me the phone. “I can take another if you 
hate it.” 

I don’t care about photo approval, I’m not that into myself. The photo is 
surprisingly dope though. Mateo caught me looking sad and proud all at once, 
like my parents looked the day Olivia graduated high school. And the front 
wheel of my bike makes a cameo too. “Thanks, dude.” 

I upload the picture, unfiltered. I consider captioning it with #EndDay, but 
I don’t need fake sympathetic “oh no, R.I.P!!!!” comments or trolls telling me 
to “Rest in Pieces!!!!” The people who matter the most to me know. 

And I hope they remember me as I was and not as the guy who punched 
in someone’s face earlier for no real good reason. 



PATRICK "PECK” GAVIN 

7:08 a.m. 

Death-Cast did not call Patrick “Peck” Gavin because he’s not dying today, 
though he was expecting the alert before his attacker received the call himself. 

He’s home now, pressing a frozen hamburger patty against his bruises. It 
smells, but the migraine is fading away. 

Peck shouldn’t have left Aimee in the street, but she didn’t want to see 
him and he’s not exactly happy with her either. He used his old phone and 
called Aimee up, but the arguing only lasted so long before she began passing 
out from exhaustion, and it was so hard not to hang up on her when she said 
she wanted to make an effort to see Rufus again, to be with him on his End 
Day. 

Peck used to operate by a code with people like Rufus. 

A code that goes into play when someone tries to walk all over you. 

Peck has a lot to sleep on. But things aren’t looking good for Rufus if he’s 
still around when Peck wakes up. 


RUFUS 

7:12 a.m. 

My phone vibrates and I’m counting on it being the Plutos, but that hope gets 
squashed once a chime follows. Mateo checks his phone and gets the same 
notification—another message we both got today: Make-A-Moment location 
nearby: 1.2 miles. 

I suck my teeth. “What the hell is this?” 

“You never heard of it?” Mateo asks. “They launched last fall.” 

“Nope.” I keep it moving down the block, half-listening, half-wondering 
why the Plutos haven’t hit me back yet. 

“It’s sort of like the Make-A-Wish Foundation,” Mateo says. “But any 
Decker can go, it’s not just for kids. They have these low-grade virtual reality 
stations designed to give you the same thrills as crazy experiences like 
skydiving and racecar driving and other extreme risks Deckers can’t safely 
experience on their End Day.” 

“So it’s a straight rip-off, watered-down version of the Make-A-Wish 
Foundation?” 

“I don’t think it’s all that bad,” Mateo says. 

I check my phone again to see if I’ve missed any messages. As I step off 
the curb Mateo’s arm bangs into my chest. 

I look right. He looks right. I look left. He looks left. 

There are no cars. The street is dead quiet. 

“I know how to cross the street,” I say. “I’ve sort of been walking my 
entire life.” 

“You were on your phone,” Mateo says. 

“I knew no cars were coming,” I say. Crossing the street is pretty 
instinctive at this point. If there are no cars, you go. If there are cars coming 
toward you, you don’t go—or you go really quickly. 


“I’m sorry,” Mateo says. “I want this day to last.” 



He’s on edge, I know. But he needs to step off at some point. 

“I get it. But walking? I got this.” 

I look both ways again before crossing the empty street. If anyone should 
be nervous, it’s the guy who watched his family drown in a sinking car. I 
didn’t exactly beat my grief to the point where I would’ve ever seen myself 
comfortably getting in a car over the next few years, but then there’s 
Malcolm, who digs fireplaces even though he lost his parents to a house fire. I 
don’t have that in me. But I’m also not looking right to left, left to right, like 
Mateo is until we make it to the opposite curb, like there’s a ninety-nine 
percent chance a car will pop out of nowhere and run us down in point-five 
seconds. 

Mateo’s phone rings. 

“Make-A-Moment people making house calls?” I ask. 

Mateo shakes his head. “Lidia is calling from her grandmother’s phone. 
Should I. . .” He puts his phone back in his pocket and doesn’t answer. 

“Well played on her end,” I say. “At least she’s reaching out. Haven’t 
heard shit from my friends.” 

“Keep trying.” 

Why not? I park my bike against the wall and FaceTime Malcolm and 
Tagoe. Both are no-gos. I FaceTime Aimee, and right when I’m about to hang 
up and send all the Plutos a picture of me flipping them off, Aimee answers, 
breathing quickly, her eyes strained, her hair sticking to her forehead. She’s 
home. 

“I was knocked out!” Aimee shakes her head. “What time is . . . You’re 
alive. You . . .” She loses my eyes for a second; she’s staring at one half of 
Mateo’s face. She leans over like the phone’s camera is a window she can 
stick her head out of for a closer look. It’s like when I was thirteen and 
flipping through magazines, I’d scout for pictures of girls in skirts and dudes 
in shorts and would tilt the page to see what was underneath. “Who’s that?” 

“This is Mateo,” I say. “He’s my Last Friend.” Mateo waves. “And this is 
my friend Aimee.” I don’t add that she’s the girl who body-slammed my 
heart, because I’m not trying to make everyone uncomfortable here. “I’ve 
been calling you.” 

“I’m sorry. Everything got crazy after you left,” Aimee says, rubbing her 
eyes with her fist. “I got home a couple hours ago and my phone was dead 



and I set it to charge but fell asleep before it came back on.” 

“What the hell happened?” 

“Malcolm and Tagoe got arrested,” Aimee says. “They wouldn’t stop 
mouthing off and Peck threw them under the bus since they were with you.” 

I storm away from Mateo, telling him to stay put. He looks pretty 
frightened; so much for taking any suspicion of me being a shitty person to 
the grave. “Are they okay? Which station?” 

“I don’t know, Roof, but you shouldn’t go looking around for them unless 
you want to spend your last day in a holding cell where who-knows-what will 
happen to you.” 

“This is bullshit. They didn’t do anything!” I raise my fist to punch in this 
car window, but that’s not me, I swear it’s not, I don’t go around hitting things 
and hitting people. I slipped up with Peck, that’s that. “And what’s good with 
Peck?” 

“He followed me home, but I didn’t want to talk to him.” 

“You ended things with him, right?” 

She doesn’t answer. 

If we were chatting on the phone instead of over video, I wouldn’t have to 
be disappointed by the face she’s giving me. I could pretend she’s nodding her 
head, getting ready to break up with him if she hadn’t already. But that’s not 
what I’m seeing. 

“It’s complicated,” Aimee says. 

“You know, Ames, it didn’t seem complicated or confusing when you 
broke up with me. That legit sucks, but there isn’t a bigger kick to the nuts 
than you turning your back on the Plutos for the punk-ass kid who got them 
locked up. We’re supposed to be tight and I’m gonna be out the picture soon 
enough and you’re actually gonna tell me to my face that you’re keeping that 
motherfucker in your life?” Screw body-slamming my heart, this girl ripped 
her own out mad long ago. “They were innocent.” 

“Rufus, they weren’t totally innocent, you know that, right?” 

“Yeah, bye. I gotta get back to my real friend.” 

Aimee begs me not to hang up and I hang the hell up anyway. I can’t 
believe my boys are in jail for my stupidity and I can’t believe she didn’t tell 


me sooner. 



I turn around to tell Mateo everything but he’s gone. 



AIMEE DUBOIS 

7:18 a.m. 

Aimee gives up calling Rufus. There are three possible explanations for why 
Rufus isn’t picking up, ranked from greatest hope to biggest fear: 

1. He’s ignoring her but will call her back. 

2. He’s blocked her number and has no interest in reaching out. 

3. He’s dead. 

Aimee goes on Rufus’s Instagram, leaving comments on his pictures 
asking him to call her back. She charges her phone, raises the volume, and 
changes into an old T-shirt of Rufus’s and her shorts. 

Aimee has really gotten into exercise ever since becoming a Pluto. When 
she originally snuck into her foster parents’ room, looking for something to 
steal from Francis, who gave her the weakest welcome, she spotted Jenn 
Lori’s bedside dumbbells and gave lifting a shot. Her own parents, locked up 
for robbing a family-owned movie theater, inspired her kleptomaniac urges, 
but Aimee discovered working on herself made her feel more powerful than 
stealing from others. 

Aimee already misses going on runs with Rufus while he rides his bike. 

And she’ll always think back to the time when she taught him to do a 
proper push-up. 


And she has no idea what comes next. 


MATEO 

7:22 a.m. 

I keep running down the block, far away from Rufus. 

I’m Last Friend-less, but maybe dying alone is an okay End Day for 
someone who lived his life pretty alone. 

I don’t know what Rufus was involved in that led to his friends being 
arrested. Maybe he was hoping to use me as some alibi. But now I’m gone. 

I stop to catch my breath. I sit on the stoop of this daycare and press my 
palm against my aching rib cage. 

Maybe I should go back home and play some video games. Write more 
letters. I even wish I was still in high school and attending one of Mr. 
Kalampoukas’s classes because he always made me feel seen. Though sharing 
a chemistry lab with kids who were always texting while mixing chemicals 
was terrifying, even last fall when it wasn’t my End Day. 

“MATEO!” 

Rufus is riding his bike down the block, his helmet swinging from the 
handlebars. I get up and keep moving, but it’s no use. Rufus pulls up next to 
me, swinging his left leg behind the seat, and then hops off his bike. The bike 
falls to the ground as Rufus catches me by my arm. He looks me in the eyes, 
and when I realize he isn’t pissed, but instead frightened, I’m absolutely 
certain he isn’t how I end. 

“Are you crazy?” Rufus asks. “We’re not supposed to split up.” 

“And you’re not supposed to be a total stranger,” I say. We’ve been 
together for several hours now. I sat down with him at his favorite diner, 
where he told me who he wanted to be if he had years ahead of him. “But 
you’re apparently running from the cops and you never mentioned that once.” 

“I don’t know if the cops are actually looking for me,” Rufus says. “They 
gotta know I’m a Decker, and it’s not like I robbed a bank, so they’re not 
gonna send the entire force looking for me.” 

“What did you do?” 

Rufus lets go of me and looks around. “Let’s go somewhere and talk. I’ll 


give you the full story. The accident that killed my family and the stupid thing 
I did last night. No more secrets.” 

“Follow me.” 

I’m choosing the place. I mostly trust him, but until I know everything, I 
don’t want to be completely alone with him again. 

We walk in silence into Central Park, passing early risers as we do. There 
are enough cyclists and joggers around that I feel comfortable, especially 
since Rufus is keeping his distance by staying on the grass, where a young 
golden retriever is chasing its owner around. The dog reminds me of the 
CountDowners story I was following when I received my alert, though I’m 
sure this dog and that one aren’t one and the same. 

I maintain the silence at first because I wanted us to settle in before Rufus 
explains himself, but the deeper we go into the park, the quieter I get because 
of pure wonder, especially as we stumble onto a bronze sculpture of 
characters from Alice in Wonderland. Dark green leaves crush under my feet 
as I approach Alice and the White Rabbit and the Mad Hatter. 

“How long has this been here?” I’m embarrassed to ask. I’m sure it’s not 
new. 

“I don’t know. Probably forever,” Rufus says. “You never seen it?” 

“No.” I look up at Alice, who’s sitting on a gigantic mushroom. 

“Wow. You’re like a tourist in your own city,” Rufus says. 

“Except tourists know more about my own city than I do,” I say. This is a 
completely unexpected find. Dad and I prefer Althea Park, but we’ve spent a 
lot of time in Central Park too. He loves Shakespeare in the Park. Plays aren’t 
really my thing, but I went with him to one, and it was fun for me because the 
theater reminded me of coliseums in my favorite fantasy novels and gladiator 
matches in Rome from movies. I wish I’d discovered this piece of 
Wonderland as a kid so I could’ve climbed on top of the mushrooms with 
Alice and imagined adventures of my own. 

“You found it today,” Rufus says. “That’s a win.” 

“You’re right.” I’m still stunned this has been here all along, because 
when you think of parks, you think of trees and fountains and ponds and 
playgrounds. It’s sort of beautiful how a park can surprise me, and it gives me 
hope that I can surprise the world too. 

But not all surprises are welcome. 



I sit down on the mushroom beside the White Rabbit. Rufus sits next to 
the Mad Hatter. His silence is an awkward one, like those times in history 
class when we reviewed monumental events from the BDC days. My teacher, 
Mr. Poland, would tell us “how good we got it” for having Death-Cast’s 
services. He’d assign us reports where we reimagined periods of significant 
deaths—the plague, the world wars, 9/11, et cetera—and how people 
would’ve behaved had Death-Cast been around to deliver the warning. The 
assignments, quite honestly, made me feel guilty for growing up in a time 
with a life-changing advancement, sort of like how we have medicine to cure 
common diseases that killed others in the past. 

“You didn’t murder anyone, right?” I finally ask. There’s only one answer 
here that will get me to stay. The other will get me to call the police so he can 
be detained before killing anyone else. 

“Of course not. ” 

I’ve set the bar so high it should be easy enough for him to stay under. 
“Then what?” 

“I jumped someone,” Rufus says. He’s staring straight ahead at his bike, 
parked by the pathway. “Aimee’s new boyfriend. He was mouthing off about 
me and I was pissed because it felt like my life was ending in a lot of ways. I 
felt unwanted, frustrated, lost, and I needed to take it out on someone. But 
that’s not me. It was a glitch.” 

I believe him. He’s not monstrous. Monsters don’t come to your home to 
help you live; they trap you in your bed and eat you alive. “People make 
mistakes,” I say. 

“And my friends are the ones being punished,” Rufus says. “Their last 
memory of me will be running out the back door from my own funeral 
because the cops were coming for me. I left them behind. . . . I’ve spent the 
past four months feeling abandoned by my family dying, and in a split second 
I did the same damn thing to my new family.” 

“You don’t have to tell me more about the accident if you don’t want,” I 
say. He feels guilty enough as it is, and just like I wouldn’t ever push a 
homeless person into sharing their story so I can determine whether or not 
they deserve my charity, I don’t need Rufus to jump through any more hoops 
to keep my trust. 

“I don’t wanna talk about it,” Rufus says. “But I have to.” 



RUFUS 

7:53 a.m. 

I’m lucky to have a Last Friend, especially with my boys locked up and my 
ex-girlfriend on block. I get to talk about my family and keep them alive. 

The sky is getting cloudy, and some strong breezes come our way, but no 
drops of rain yet. 

“My parents woke up to the Death-Cast alert on May tenth.” I’m gutted 
already. “Olivia and I were playing cards when we heard the phone ring, so 
we rushed to their bedroom. Mom was on the phone and keeping it together 
while Dad was across the room cursing them out in Spanish and crying. First 
time I ever saw him cry.” That was brutal. It’s not like he was mad macho, but 
I always felt like crying was some little bitch move, which is freaking stupid. 

“Then the Death-Cast herald asked to speak with my pops and Mom lost 
it. It was that this-must-be-a-nightmare shit. Nothing scarier than watching 
your parents freaking out. I was panicking but I knew I would have Olivia.” I 
wasn’t supposed to be alone. “Then Death-Cast asked to speak with Olivia 
and my pops hung up the phone and threw it across the room.” I guess 
throwing phones is in our genes. 

Mateo is about to ask something, but stops. 

“Say it.” 

“Never mind,” Mateo says. “It’s not important. Well, I was wondering if 
you were nervous about being end-listed that day and not knowing. Did you 
check the online database?” 

I nod. Death-cast.com is helpful that way. Typing my social security 
number and not finding my name in the database that evening was a weird 
sort of relief. “It didn’t seem right how my family was dying without me. 
Shit, I make it sound like I was getting left behind from a family vacation, but 
their End Day was spent with me already missing them. And Olivia could 
barely look at me.” 

I get it. It wasn’t my fault I got to keep living, and it wasn’t her fault she 
was dying. 


“Were you two close?” 

“Mad close. She was a year older. My parents were saving up money so 
Olivia and I could attend Antioch University in California this fall. She had a 
partial scholarship but hung back here at the community college so we 
wouldn’t be separated until I could go with her.” My breaths are tight, like 
when I was laying into Peck earlier. My parents tried convincing Olivia to 
take off to Los Angeles without me and not settle at a school in a city she was 
hating on, but she refused. Every morning, afternoon, evening, I always think 
she’d still be alive if she’d listened to our parents. She just wanted to reboot 
our lives together. “Olivia is the first person I came out to.” 

“Oh.” 

I don’t know if he’s playing it off like he doesn’t know this from my Last 
Friend profile or if he’s impacted by this piece of history between me and my 
sister or if he overlooked this on my profile and is some ass who cares about 
who other people kiss. I hope not. We’re friends now, hands down, and it’s 
not forced. I met this kid a few hours ago because some creative designer 
somewhere developed an app to forge connections. I’d hate to disconnect. 

“Oh what?” 

“Nothing. Honestly.” 

“Can I ask you something?” Let’s get this over with. 

“Did you ever come out to your parents?” Mateo asks. 

Avoiding a question with another question. Classic. “On our last day 
together, yeah. I couldn’t put it off any longer.” My parents had never hugged 
me like they did on their End Day. I’m really proud I spoke up to get that 
moment out of them. “My mom got really sad because she’d never get a 
chance to meet her future daughter- or son-in-law. I was still a little 
uncomfortable, so I just laughed and asked Olivia if there was anything she 
wanted us all to do, hoping she’d hate me a little less. My parents wanted to 
ditch me.” 

“They were just looking out for you, right?” 

“Yeah, but I wanted every possible minute with them, even if it meant 
being left with the memory of watching them all die in front of me,” I say. “I 
didn’t know any better.” That idiocy died too. 

“Then what happened?” Mateo asks. 

“You don’t have to have the details,” I say. “You might be better off 



without them.” 

“If you have to carry this around, I will too.” 

“You asked for it.” 

I tell him everything: how Olivia wanted to go up one last time to this 
cabin near Albany where we always went for her birthday. The roads were 
slippery on our way upstate and our car flew into the Hudson River. I’d sat 
shotgun because I thought it bettered our chances of surviving a head-on car 
crash if both of my parents weren’t in the front. It didn’t matter. “Same song, 
different verse,” I tell Mateo before going on about the screeching tires, the 
way we busted through the road’s safety rail and tumbled into the river. . . . 

“I sometimes forget their voices,” I say. It’s only been four months, but 
that’s fact. “They blend with the voices of people around me, but I could 
recognize their screams anywhere.” I’m getting goose bumps up my arms 
thinking about it. 

“You don’t have to go on, Rufus. I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have encouraged 
you to keep talking about it.” 

Mateo knows how this ends, but there’s more to it. I stop because he has 
the basics and I’m crying a little and need to keep my shit together so he 
doesn’t freak out. He places a hand on my shoulder and pats my back, and it 
reminds me of all the other seniors who tried comforting me over texts and 
Facebook but didn’t know what to say or do because they’d never lost 
someone the way I had. 

“You’re okay,” he adds. “Let’s talk about something else, like . . .” Mateo 
scans the area around us. “Birds and beat-up buildings and—” 

I straighten up. “That was pretty much it anyway. I ended up with 
Malcolm, Tagoe, and Aimee. We became the Plutos and that was exactly the 
kind of company I needed—we were all lost and okay with not being found 
for a while.” I dry my eyes with my fist and shift toward Mateo. “And now 
you’re stuck with me until the end. Don’t run away again or you might get 
kidnapped and find yourself the inspiration for some shitty thriller movie.” 

“I’m not going anywhere,” Mateo says. He has a kind smile. “What’s 
next?” 

“Game for whatever.” 

“Should we go make a moment?” 

“I thought we were already making moments, but why not.” 



MATEO 

8:32 a.m. 

On the way to the Make-A-Moment station, Rufus stops in front of a sporting 
goods store. In the window there are posters of a man cycling, a woman in ski 
gear, and a man and woman running side by side, with celebrity smiles and 
zero sweat. 

Rufus points at the woman in ski gear. “I always sent Olivia photos of 
people skiing. We went skiing every year, up at Windham. You’re gonna think 
we were stupid for always going back. My pops broke his nose on the first 
trip by smashing it against a rock; we were really shocked he didn’t die, even 
though Death-Cast hadn’t called. My mom sprained her ankle on the next trip. 
Two years ago I got a concussion after skiing downhill. I suck at braking and 
almost ran down some kid, so I switched left at the last second and slammed 
into a tree like some fucking cartoon character.” 

“You’re right,” I say. “I have no idea why you kept going back.” 

“Olivia put her foot down after I was admitted to the hospital. But we 
continued driving up to Windham whenever we could because we loved the 
mountains, the snow, and playing games by our fireplace in the cabin.” Rufus 
keeps it moving. “I’m hoping this spot is as safe and fun as that was.” 

A few minutes later we reach the Make-A-Moment station. Rufus stops 
and takes a picture of the entrance and its blue banner hanging above the 
door: No-Risk Thrills! He uploads it to Instagram in full color. “Look.” He 
hands me his phone. It’s open to the comments on his previous picture. 
“People are asking why I’m awake so early.” 

There are a couple comments from Aimee, begging him to pick up his 
phone. “What happened with Aimee?” 

He shakes his head. “I’m done with her. Her boy is the reason Malcolm 
and Tagoe are in jail for something I did, and she’s still dating him. She’s not 
loyal.” 

“It’s not because of any feelings you have for her?” 

“No,” Rufus says. He chains his bike to a parking meter. 


It doesn’t matter if he’s telling the truth or not. 

I drop it and we head inside. 

I didn’t expect this place to look like a travel agency. The wall behind the 
counter is half sunset orange, half midnight blue, and there are framed photos 
of people doing different activities, like rock climbing and surfing. It’s easy 
on the eyes, I guess. Behind the counter is a young black woman in her 
twenties writing in a notebook that she puts away once she sees us. She’s in a 
yellow polo shirt and her name tag reads “Deirdre.” I’ve seen this name 
before, maybe in a fantasy novel. 

“Welcome to Make-A-Moment,” Deirdre says, not too cheery, not too 
distant. The right amount of solemn. She doesn’t even ask us if we’re 
Deckers. She slides a binder toward us. “There’s currently a half-hour wait for 
the hot air balloon rides and swimming with sharks.” 

“Who the hell . . . ?” Rufus turns to me, then back to Deirdre. “Is 
swimming with sharks something people really feel like they’re missing out 
on?” 

“It’s a popular attraction,” Deirdre says. “Wouldn’t you swim with sharks 
if you knew they couldn’t bite you?” 

Rufus sucks his teeth. “I don’t mess with big bodies of water like that.” 

Deirdre nods as if she understands all of Rufus’s history. “No prob. I’m 
here if you have any questions.” 

Rufus and I take a seat and flip through the binder. In addition to hot air 
balloon rides and swimming with sharks, the station offers skydiving, racecar 
driving, a parkour course, zip-lining, horseback riding, BASE jumping, white- 
water rafting, hang gliding, ice/rock climbing, downhill mountain biking, 
windsurfing, and tons more. I wonder if this business will ever expand to 
fictional thrills, like running away from dragons, fighting a Cyclops, and 
magic carpet rides. 

We won’t be around to know. 

I shake it off. “You want to try mountain biking?” I ask. He loves biking 
and there’s no water involved. 

“Nah. I wanna do something new. How do you feel about skydiving?” 

“Dangerous,” I say. “But tell my story if this goes south.” I wouldn’t be 
surprised if I managed to die in a place that promises risk-free thrills. 


“You got it.” 



Deirdre gives us a six-page-long waiver, which isn’t uncommon for 
businesses serving Deckers, but it’s also definitely not uncommon that we 
skim the form, because it’s not as if we’re going to be around to sue them if 
something does go wrong. There are so many freak accidents that can happen 
at any point. Every new minute we’re alive is a miracle. 

Rufus’s signature is messy. I can make out only the first two letters before 
the remaining letters get lost in curves that look like a sales chart for a 
business that is rising and failing regularly. “Okay. I’ve signed away my right 
to bitch if I die.” 

Deirdre doesn’t laugh. We pay two hundred and forty dollars each, the 
kind of price you can get away with charging people whose savings accounts 
would go to waste otherwise. “Follow me.” 

The long hallway reminds me of the storage center where Dad worked, 
except inside the lockers there weren’t happy screams and laughter. At least 
none that I ever heard of. (Kidding.) These rooms are like karaoke rooms 
except some are twice, even three times as big. I peek in each window as we 
go down the hall, zigzagging like a pinball, finding Deckers with goggles in 
every room. Some are sitting inside racecars that are shaking, but not 
speeding down the racetracks. One Decker is “rock climbing” while an 
employee in the room texts away. A couple are kissing in a hot air balloon 
that is hovering six feet, but not in the sky. A crying man without goggles is 
holding the back of a laughing girl on top of a horse, and I can’t tell which 
one of them is the Decker, or if it’s both, but it makes me so sad that I stop 
looking into the rooms. 

Our room isn’t very large, but there are huge vents, safety mats leaning 
against the wall, and an instructor who’s dressed like an aviator, with her 
curly brown hair pulled back in a ponytail. We dress up in matching gear and 
harnesses, the three of us looking like X-Men cosplayers, and Rufus asks the 
young woman, Madeline, to take a photo of us. I don’t know if I should wrap 
my arm around him, so I follow his lead, placing my hands on my waist. 

“Is this good?” Madeline asks, holding the phone out to us. 

We look like we mean serious business, like we refuse to die until we save 
the world from all its ugliness. 

“Dope,” Rufus says. 

“I can take more photos while you’re diving!” 

“That’d be cool.” 



Madeline breaks it down for us on how this works. We’ll put on the 
goggles, the virtual experience will begin, and the room itself will play its 
own role in making this feel as real as possible. Madeline locks our harnesses 
to suspending hooks, and we climb a ladder up to a plank that looks like a 
diving board except we’re only about six feet above the floor. 

“When you’re ready, press the button on your goggles and jump,” 
Madeline says, dragging the mats under us. “You’ll be fine.” She turns on the 
high-powered vents, and the room becomes loud with wind. 

“Ready?” Rufus mouths to me, dropping his goggles over his eyes. 

I do the same with my goggles and nod. I click the green button by the 
lens. The virtual reality kicks in. We’re inside a plane with an open door, and 
a three-dimensional man is giving me the thumbs-up to jump into the open 
blue sky. I’m scared to jump, not out of the plane, but into the actual open 
space before me. My harness might break, even though I feel one hundred 
percent secure. 

Rufus shouts for a few seconds, descending a couple feet away from me, 
and goes quiet. 

I lift my goggles away from my eyes, hoping I don’t find Rufus on the 
floor with a twisted neck, but he’s hovering in the air, being blown side to 
side by wind from the vents. I shouldn’t be seeing Rufus like this, but I had to 
know he was okay, even if it ruins the experience a little bit. I still want that 
same exhilaration Rufus experienced, so I put the goggles back on, count 
down from three, and jump. I’m weightless as I hug my arms to my chest, like 
I’m speeding down a tunnel slide instead of free-falling through cloud after 
cloud, which I suppose I’m not actually doing either. I stretch my arms out, 
trying to touch the wisps at the edge of multiple clouds, as if I can actually 
grab one and roll it around in my hands like a snowball. 

A couple minutes later, the magic wears off. I see the green field we’re 
approaching and I know I should be relieved I’m almost there, I’m almost 
safe again, but there was never any true danger in the first place. It’s not 
exciting. It’s too safe. 

It’s exactly what I signed up for. 

Virtual Mateo lands right as I do, my feet digging into the mat. I force a 
smile for Rufus, who smiles back at me. We thank Madeline for her help, take 
off the aviator gear, and let ourselves out. 


“That was fun, right?” I say. 



“We should’ve waited to swim with sharks,” Rufus says as we pass 
Deirdre and leave. 

“Thank you, Deirdre,” I say. 

“Congratulations on making a moment,” Deirdre says, waving. It’s odd to 
be praised for living, but I guess she can’t exactly encourage us to come 
again. 

I nod at her and follow Rufus out. “I thought you had fun! You cheered.” 

He’s removing the chain from the bike no one stole, unfortunately. “For 
the main jump, yeah. It got wack after that. Did you actually like that? No 
judgment except yes judgment.” 

“I felt the same as you.” 

“It was your idea,” Rufus says, walking his bike down the block. “You 
don’t get any more ideas today.” 

“Sorry.” 

“I’m kidding, dude. It was interesting, but low casualties are the one thing 
this place has going for it, and that sort of risk-free fun isn’t really fun at all. 
We should’ve read reviews before dropping bank on it.” 

“There aren’t that many reviews online,” I say. When your service is 
exclusive for Deckers, not many reviews are to be expected. I mean, I can’t 
imagine any Decker who would spend precious time praising or bad- 
mouthing the foundation. “And I really am sorry. Not because we wasted 
money, but because we wasted time.” 

Rufus stops and pulls out his phone. “It wasn’t a waste of time.” He 
shows me the photo of us in our gear and uploads it to Instagram. He tags it 
#LastFriend. “I might get ten likes out of this.” 



LIDIA VARGAS 

9:14 a.m. 

Death-Cast did not call Lidia Vargas because she isn’t dying today. But if she 
were, she would’ve told all her loved ones, unlike her best friend, who didn’t 
come out and tell her he’s dying. 

Lidia figured it out. The clues were laid out for her to backtrack and piece 
everything together: Mateo coming over super early; the kind but out-of-the- 
blue words he’d said about her being an awesome mother; the envelope with 
four hundred dollars on her kitchen counter; blocking her number, which 
she’d taught him how to do. 

In the first few minutes after Mateo pulled his disappearing act, Lidia 
freaked out, called her abuelita, and begged her to come home from the 
pharmacy where she works. Instead of fielding all of Abuelita’s questions, she 
took her phone and called Mateo, but he still didn’t respond. She’s praying it’s 
because he has Abuelita’s number stored in his contacts list, and not because 
he’s gone. 

She’s not thinking that way. Mateo won’t live a long life, which is bullshit 
because he’s the greatest soul in this universe, but he’ll live a long day. He 
can die at 11:59 p.m., but not a minute before. 

Penny is crying and Abuelita can’t figure out what’s wrong. Lidia knows 
all of Penny’s cries and how to calm her down. If Penny has a fever, Lidia sits 
Penny in her lap, singing into her ear. If Penny falls, Lidia scoops her up and 
hands her a toy with blinking lights or one that jingles; some toys do both, 
unfortunately. If Penny is hungry or needs a new diaper, the next steps are 
easy. Penny misses her uncle Mateo. But Lidia can’t FaceTime Mateo to say 
hi over and over because, again, he blocked her number. 

Lidia logs on to Facebook. She used to use this account to keep up with 
friends from high school, but now she uploads photos of Penny for Christian’s 
family without having to text his parents, grandparents, aunts and uncles, or 
that one cousin who’s always asking for dating advice. 

Lidia visits Mateo’s page, which is a wasteland of nineteen mutual 
friends, two gorgeous pictures of sunrises in Brooklyn from a “Good 
Morning, New York!” fan page, an article about some instrument NASA 


created that allows you to hear what outer space sounds like, and a status from 
months ago that didn’t receive nearly enough love about being accepted to his 
online college of choice. Mateo has never been good about sharing his own 
stuff, obviously, but you can always count on him to comment on your photo 
or show love to your status. If it matters to you, it matters to him. 

Lidia hates that Mateo is out there by himself. This isn’t the early 2000s, 
when people were dying without warning. Death-Cast is here to prepare 
Deckers and their loved ones, not for the Decker to turn their back on their 
loved ones. She wishes Mateo had let her into his life, every last minute of it. 

She goes through Mateo’s photos, starting from the most recent: Mateo 
and Penny napping on the same couch Lidia is sitting on now; Mateo carrying 
Penny through the reptile room at the zoo, where they were both scared of 
snakes escaping; Mateo and his dad in Lidia’s kitchen, where his dad was 
teaching them how to make pegao; Mateo hanging streamers for Penny’s first 
birthday party; Mateo, Lidia, and Penny smiling in the backseat of Abuelita’s 
car; Mateo in his graduation cap and gown, hugging Lidia, who brought him 
flowers and balloons. Lidia clicks out of the photos. Memory lane is too 
painful when she knows he’s still out there, alive. She stares at his profile 
picture, a photo she took of him in his bedroom where he was looking out the 
window, waiting for the mailman to deliver his Xbox Infinity. 

This time tomorrow, Lidia will put up a status about her best friend 
passing. People will reach out to her and offer their condolences, much like 
they did when Christian passed. And after everyone remembers Mateo, 
whether as the boy in their homeroom or at their lunch table, they’ll rush over 
to his page and leave comments like a digital memorial. How they hope he 
rests in peace. How he was too young to go. How they wish they’d taken the 
time to talk to him while he was alive. 

Lidia will never know how Mateo is spending his End Day, but she hopes 
her best friend finds whatever he’s looking for. 



RUFUS 

9:41 a.m. 

We stumble across seven abandoned pay phones in some ditch, underneath a 
highway leading north toward the Queensboro Bridge. 

“We gotta go in there.” 

Mateo is about to protest, but I hold up my finger, shutting that down real 
fast. 

I drop my bike on the ground, and we crawl through an opening in the 
chain-link fence. There are rusty pipes, stuffed garbage bags that smell like 
old food and shit, and trails of blackened gum snaking around the pay phones. 
There’s graffiti of a Pepsi bottle beating the crap out of a Coca-Cola bottle; I 
take a picture, upload it to Instagram, and tag Malcolm so he knows he was 
with me on my End Day. 

“It’s like a graveyard,” Mateo says. He picks up a pair of sneakers. 

“If you find any toes in there, we’re jetting,” I say. 

Mateo inspects the insides of the sneakers. “No toes or other body parts.” 
He drops the sneakers. “Last year I bumped into this guy with a bloody nose 
and no sneakers.” 

“Homeless dude?” 

“Nope. He was our age. He got beat up and robbed so I gave him my 
sneakers.” 

“Of course you did,” I say. “They don’t make them like you.” 

“Oh, I wasn’t looking for a compliment. Sorry. I’m curious what he’s up 
to now. Doubt I’d recognize him since he had so much blood on his face.” 
Mateo shakes his head, like it’ll make the memory go away. 

I crouch over one pay phone, and in blue Sharpie there’s a message by 
where the receiver used to be: I MISS YOU, LENA. CALL ME BACK. 

Pretty damn hard for Lena to call you back, Person, without an actual 
phone. 

“This is a crazy find,” I say, mad lit as I move on to the next pay phone. “I 


feel like Indiana Jones right now.” Mateo smiles my way. “What?” 

“I watched those movies obsessively as a kid,” Mateo says. “Forgot about 
it until now.” He tells me stories about how his dad would hide treasure 
around the apartment—how the treasure was always a jar of quarters they 
used for laundry. Mateo would wear his cowboy hat from his Woody costume 
and use a shoelace as a lasso. Whenever he got close to finding the jar, his dad 
would put on this Mexican mask a neighbor bought him and he would throw 
Mateo onto the couch for an epic fight. 

“That’s awesome. Your pops sounds cool.” 

“I got lucky,” Mateo says. “Anyway, I hijacked your moment. Sorry.” 

“Nah, you’re fine. It’s not some huge, big, worldly moment. I’m not about 
to go off on how removing pay phones from street corners is the start of 
universal disconnection or some nonsense like that. I think this is just really 
dope.” I snap some photos with my phone. “It is crazy, though, right? Pay 
phones are gonna stop being a thing. I don’t even know anyone’s phone 
number.” 

“I only know Dad’s and Lidia’s,” Mateo says. 

“If I was locked up behind bars, I would’ve been extra screwed. Knowing 
someone’s number isn’t gonna matter anyway. You’ll no longer be a quarter 
away from calling someone.” I hold up my phone. “I’m not even using a real 
camera! Cameras that use film are going extinct too, watch.” 

“Post offices and handwritten letters are next,” Mateo says. 

“Movie rental stores and DVD players,” I say. 

“Landlines and answering machines,” he says. 

“Newspapers,” I say. “Clocks and wristwatches. I’m sure someone’s 
working on a product for us to automatically know the time.” 

“Physical books and libraries. Not anytime soon, but eventually, right?” 
Mateo is quiet, probably thinking about those Scorpius Hawthorne books he 
mentioned in his profile. “Can’t forget about all the endangered animals.” 

I definitely forgot about them. “You’re right. You’re totally right. It’s all 
going away, everyone and everything is dying. Humans suck, man. We think 
we’re so damn indestructible and infinite because we can think and take care 
of ourselves, unlike pay phones or books, but I bet the dinosaurs thought 
they’d rule forever too.” 

“We never act,” Mateo says. “Only react once we realize the clock is 



ticking.” He gestures to himself. “Exhibit A.” 

“Guess that marks us next on the list,” I say. “Before the newspapers and 
clocks and wristwatches and libraries.” I lead us out through the fence and 
turn around. “But you do know no one actually uses landlines anymore, 
right?” 



TAGOE HAYES 

9:48 a.m. 

Death-Cast did not call Tagoe Hayes because he isn’t dying today, but he’ll 
never forget what it was like seeing his best friend receive the alert. The look 
on Rufus’s face will haunt Tagoe far longer than any of the gore he’s seen in 
his favorite slasher films. 

Tagoe and Malcolm are still at the police station, sharing a holding cell 
that is twice the size of their bedroom. 

“I thought for sure it was gonna smell like piss here,” Tagoe says. He’s 
sitting on the floor because the bench is too shaky, creaking every time he 
shifts. 

“Just vomit,” Malcolm says, biting his nails. 

Tagoe plans on throwing these jeans out when he gets home. He removes 
his glasses, letting Malcolm and the desk officer blur. He’s been known to do 
this every now and again, so everyone knows when he wants a time-out from 
whatever is happening around him. The only time it ever pissed Malcolm off 
was when Tagoe did this during a game of Cards Against Humanity; Tagoe 
never admitted it was because the card he’d drawn from the deck was making 
fun of suicide, which made him think about the man who’d abandoned him. 

Thinking about if Rufus is alive and well makes Tagoe’s neck ache. 

Tagoe suppresses his tic often because his neck jerking around every other 
minute is not only uncomfortable, but it also makes him look unapproachable 
and wild. Rufus once asked him what that urge feels like, so Tagoe got Rufus, 
Malcolm, and Aimee to hold their breath and not blink for as long they could. 
Tagoe didn’t have to do the exercise with the Plutos to know the relief they 
were in for once they breathed out and blinked. His tic was as natural to him 
as breathing and blinking. But as his neck pulls him in directions, Tagoe feels 
little cracks, and he always imagines his bones crumbling with every turn. 

He puts his glasses back on. “What would you do if you got the call?” 

Malcolm grunts. “Probably same thing as Roof. Except I wouldn’t invite 
my ex-girlfriend whose boyfriend I just jumped to my funeral.” 


“That’s no doubt where he went wrong,” Tagoe says. 

“What about you?” Malcolm asks. 

“Same.” 

“Do you . . .” Malcolm stops. It’s not like when Malcolm was helping 
Tagoe defeat writer’s block as he was working on Substitute Doctor and was 
shy about his pitch about the demon doctor wearing a stethoscope that could 
read his patients’ minds—that was a great idea. This is something sure to piss 
him off. 

“I wouldn’t look for my mom or find out how my dad died,” Tagoe says. 

“Why not? If I knew more about the asshole who burned my home down, 
I’d get into my first fight,” Malcolm says. 

“I only care about the people who wanna be in my life. Like Rufus. 
Remember how he was nervous about coming out to us because he didn’t 
wanna stop sharing a room with us since we had so much fun? That’s 
someone who wants to be in my life. And I wanna be there for his. However 
much of it is left.” 

Tagoe takes off his glasses and lets his neck run wild. 



KENDRICK O’CONNELL 

10:03 a.m. 

Death-Cast did not call Kendrick O’Connell because he isn’t dying today. He 
may not be losing his life, but he’s just lost his job at the sandwich shop. 
Kendrick keeps his apron, not giving a shit. He leaves the shop, lighting a 
cigarette. 

Kendrick has never been lucky. Even when he struck gold last year, when 
his parents finally divorced, it wasn’t long before his luck ran dry. His mother 
and father were as good a fit for each other as an adult’s foot in a child’s shoe; 
even at nine years old Kendrick recognized this. Kendrick didn’t know much 
back then, but he was pretty sure love didn’t mean that your father slept on 
the couch and that your mother didn’t care when her husband was caught 
cheating on her with younger girls in Atlantic City. (Kendrick has a problem 
with minding his own damn business, and could possibly be happier if he 
were a little more ignorant.) 

The first child support check came just in time since Kendrick needed 
new sneakers; the front soles of his old pair had split, and his classmates made 
fun of him relentlessly because his shoes “talked” every time he walked— 
open, close, open, close. Kendrick begged his mother for the latest Jordans, 
and she spent three hundred dollars on them because Kendrick “needed a 
victory.” At least that’s what she told his paternal grandfather, who is a 
terrible man—but that’s not a story of any importance here. 

Kendrick felt ten feet tall in his new sneakers . . . until four six-foot-tall 
kids jumped him and stole them off his feet. His nose was bleeding and 
walking home in his socks was painful, all resolved by this boy in glasses 
who gave Kendrick a packet of tissues he’d had in his backpack and the 
sneakers off his feet in exchange for nothing. Kendrick never saw him again, 
never got his name, but he didn’t care about that. Never getting his ass kicked 
again was the only thing that mattered. 

That’s when Damien Rivas, once his classmate, now a proud dropout, 
made Kendrick strong. It took Kendrick one weekend with Damien to learn 
how to break the wrist of anyone who swung at him. Damien sent him out on 
the street, unleashing him like a fierce pit bull onto other unsuspecting high 
schoolers. Kendrick would walk up on someone, clock them, and lay them out 


in one hit. 

Kendrick became a Knockout King, and that’s who he is today. 

A Knockout King without a job. 

A Knockout King with no one to hit, since his gang disbanded after their 
third, Peck, got a girlfriend and tried to live his life right. 

A Knockout King in a kingdom of people who keep taunting him with 
their purposes in life, straight begging to get their jaws dislocated. 



MATEO 

10:12 a.m. 

“I know I’m not supposed to have any more ideas. . . 

“Here we go,” Rufus says. He’s riding his bike alongside me. He wanted 
me to get on that death trap with him. I didn’t do it before and I’m not doing it 
now. But I couldn’t let my paranoia keep him from riding himself. “What are 
you thinking?” 

“I want to go to the cemetery and visit my mom. I only know her through 
my dad’s stories and I’d like to spend some time with her,” I say. “That phone 
booth graveyard did a number on me, I guess.” My dad normally visited my 
mom alone because I was too nervous to make the trip. “Unless there’s 
something else you want to do.” 

“You really wanna go to a cemetery on the day you’re gonna die?” 

“Yeah.” 

“I’m game. What cemetery?” 

“The Evergreens Cemetery in Brooklyn. It’s close to the neighborhood 
where my mom grew up.” 

We’re going to take the A train from Columbus Circle station to 
Broadway Junction. 

We pass a drugstore and Rufus wants to run in. 

“What do you need?” I ask. “Water?” 

“Just come on,” Rufus says. He wheels his bike down the aisles and stops 
when he finds the bargain toys. There are water blasters, modeling clay, 
action figures, handballs, scratch-and-sniff erasers, and Legos. Rufus picks up 
a set of Legos. “Here we go.” 

“I’m confused. . . . Oh.” 

“Gear up, architect.” Rufus heads to the front counter. “You’re gonna 
show me what you got.” I smile at this little miracle, one I doubt I would’ve 
thought to grant myself. I pull out my wallet and he flicks it. “Nah, this is on 
me. I’m paying you back for the Instagram idea.” 


He buys the Legos and we head out. He puts the plastic bag in his 
backpack and walks beside me. He tells me about how he always wanted a 
pet, but not like a dog or cat because his mother was deathly allergic, but 
instead something badass like a snake or fun like a bunny. As long as both 
snake and bunny never had to be roommates, I would’ve been cool with it. 

We reach the Columbus Circle subway stop. He carries his bike down the 
stairs, and then we swipe our way in, catching the A train right before it 
departs. 

“Good timing,” I say. 

“Could’ve been here sooner if we rode the bike,” Rufus jokes. Or I think 
he’s joking. 

“Could’ve been at the cemetery sooner if a hearse carried us.” 

Like the train we took in the middle of the night, this one is also pretty 
empty, maybe a dozen people. We sit with our backs to a poster for the World 
Travel Arena. “What were some of the places you wanted to travel to?” I ask. 

“Tons of places. I wanted to do cool stuff, like surfing in Morocco, hang 
gliding in Rio de Janeiro, and maybe swimming with dolphins in Mexico— 
see? Dolphins, not sharks,” Rufus says. If we were living past today, I get the 
sense he’d be mocking the Deckers swimming with sharks for a long time. 
“But I also wanted to take photos of random sites around the world that aren’t 
getting enough credit because they don’t have cool history like the Leaning 
Tower of Pisa or the Colosseum, but are still awesome.” 

“I really like that. What do you think is—” 

The train’s lights flicker and everything shuts off, even the hum of the 
fans. We’re underground and we’re in total darkness. An announcement on 
the overhead tells us we’re experiencing a brief delay and the system should 
be up and running again shortly. A little boy is crying as a man curses about 
another train delay. But this feels really wrong; Rufus and I have bigger 
things to worry about than getting somewhere late. I didn’t observe any 
suspicious characters on the train, but we’re stuck now. Someone could stab 
us and no one would know until the lights flash back on. I scooch toward 
Rufus, my leg against him, and I shelter him with my body because maybe I 
can buy him time, enough time to see the Plutos if they manage to get 
released today, maybe I can even shield him from death, maybe I can go out 
as a hero, maybe Rufus will be the exception to the Death-Cast-is-always- 
right record. 



There’s something glowing beside me, like a flashlight. 

It’s the light from Rufus’s phone. 

I’m breathing really hard and my heart is pounding and I don’t feel better, 
not even when Rufus massages my shoulder. “Yo, we’re totally cool. This 
happens all the time.” 

“No it doesn’t,” I say. The delays do, but the lights turning off isn’t 
common. 

“You’re right, it doesn’t.” He reaches into his backpack and pulls out the 
Legos, pouring some of them into my lap. “Here. Build something now, 
Mateo.” 

I don’t know if he also believes we’re about to die and wants me to create 
something before I do, but I follow his lead. My heart is still pounding pretty 
badly, but I stop shaking when I reach for the first brick. I have no clue what 
I’m building, but I allow my hands to keep aimlessly laying down the 
foundation with the bigger bricks because there’s a literal spotlight on me in 
an otherwise completely dark train car. 

“Anywhere you wanted to travel to?” Rufus asks. 

I’m suffocated by the darkness and this question. 

I wish I was brave enough to have traveled. Now that I don’t have time to 
go anywhere, I want to go everywhere: I want to get lost in the deserts of 
Saudi Arabia; find myself running from the bats under the Congress Avenue 
Bridge in Austin, Texas; stay overnight on Hashima Island, this abandoned 
coal-mining facility in Japan sometimes known as Ghost Island; travel the 
Death Railway in Thailand, because even with a name like that, there’s a 
chance I can survive the sheer cliffs and rickety wooden bridges; and 
everywhere else. I want to climb every last mountain, row down every last 
river, explore every last cave, cross every last bridge, run across every last 
beach, visit every last town, city, country. Everywhere. I should’ve done more 
than watch documentaries and video blogs about these places. 

“I’d want to go anywhere that would give me a rush,” I answer. “Hang 
gliding in Rio sounds incredible.” 

Halfway through my construction, I realize what I’m building—a 
sanctuary. It reminds me of home, the place where I hid from exhilaration, but 
I recognize the other side of the coin too, and know my home kept me alive 
for as long as it did. Not only alive, but happy too. Home isn’t to blame. 



When I finally finish, in the middle of a conversation with Rufus about 
how his parents almost named him Kane after his mother’s favorite wrestler, 
my eyes close and my head drops. I snap back awake. “Sorry. You’re not 
boring me. I like talking to you. I, uh, I’m really tired. Exhausted, but I know 
I shouldn’t sleep because I don’t have time for naps.” This day is really 
sucking everything out of me, though. 

“Close your eyes for a bit,” Rufus says. “We’re not moving yet and you 
might as well get some rest. I’ll wake you up when we get to the cemetery. 
Promise.” 

“You should sleep,” I say. 

“I’m not tired.” 

That’s a lie, but I know he’s going to be stubborn about this. 

“Okay.” 

I rest my head back while holding the toy sanctuary in my lap. The light is 
no longer on me. I can still feel Rufus’s eyes on me, though it’s probably in 
my head. At first it feels weird, but then nice, even if I’m wrong, because it 
feels like I have a personal guardian looking out for my time. 

My Last Friend is here for the long run. 



RUFUS 

10:39 a.m. 

I gotta take a photo of Mateo sleeping. 

That sounds creepy, no shit. But I gotta immortalize this dreamy look on 
his face. That doesn’t sound any less creepy. Shit. It’s the moment, too, I 
want. How often do you find yourself on a train that’s having a blackout with 
an eighteen-year-old kid and his Lego house as he’s on his way to the 
cemetery to visit his mother’s headstone? Exactly. That’s Instagram-worthy. 

I stand to get a wider shot. I aim in the darkness and take his picture, the 
flash blinding me. A moment later, no joke, the train’s lights and fans come 
back and we continue moving. 

“I’m a wizard,” I mutter. No shit, I discover I have superpowers on my 
End Day. I wish someone got that on camera. I could’ve gone viral. 

The picture is dope. I’ll upload it when I have service. 

It’s good I got the photo of Mateo sleeping when I did—yeah, yeah, 
creepy, we established that—because his face is shifting, his left eye 
twitching. He looks uneasy and he’s breathing harder. Shaking. Holy shit, 
maybe he’s epileptic. I don’t know, he never told me anything like that. I 
should’ve asked. I’m about to call out for someone on the train who might 
know what to do if he’s having a seizure when Mateo mutters “No,” and 
repeats it over and over. 

Mateo is having a nightmare. 

I sit beside him and grab his arm to save him. 


MATEO 

10:42 a.m. 

Rufus shakes me awake. 

I’m no longer on the mountain; I’m back on the train. The lights are on 
and we’re moving. 

I take a deep breath as I turn to the window, as if I’m actually expecting to 
find boulders and headless birds flying my way. 

“Bad dream, dude?” 

“I dreamt I was skiing.” 

“That’s my bad. What happened in the dream?” 

“It started with me going down one of those kiddy slopes.” 

“The bunny slope?” 

I nod. “Then it got really steep and the hills got icier and I dropped my ski 
poles. I turned around to look for them and I saw a boulder coming for me. 
All of a sudden it got louder and louder and I wanted to throw myself off to 
the side into this mound of snow, but I panicked. I was supposed to turn down 
another hill where I saw my Lego sanctuary, except it was as big as a cabin, 
but my skis disappeared and I flew straight off the mountain while headless 
birds circled overhead and I kept falling and falling.” 

Rufus grins. 

“It’s not funny,” I say. 

He shifts closer to me, his knee knocking into mine. “You’re okay. I 
promise you don’t have to worry about boulders chasing you or flying off a 
snowy mountain today.” 

“And everything else?” 

Rufus shrugs. “You’re probably good on the headless birds, too.” 

It sucks that that was the last time I’ll ever dream. 

It wasn’t even a good one. 


DELILAH GREY 

11:08 a.m. 

Infinite Weekly has secured Howie Maldonado’s final interview. 

Delilah herself hasn’t. 

“I know everything about Howie Maldonado,” Delilah says, but her boss, 
Senior Editor Sandy Guerrero, isn’t having it. 

“You’re too new for a profile this important,” Sandy says, walking toward 
a black car sent over by Howie’s people. 

“I know I work in the absolutely worst cubicle with the most ancient 
computer, but that doesn’t mean I’m not qualified to at least assist you with 
this interview,” Delilah says. She comes off as ungrateful and arrogant, but 
she won’t take it back. She’ll move far in this industry by knowing her worth 
—and by landing a byline in this piece. It may have been Sandy’s industry 
status that persuaded the publicist to choose Infinite Weekly over People 
magazine, but Delilah grew up with not only the Scorpius Hawthorne books, 
but also the films, all eight of them, which nurtured her love for this medium. 
From fangirl to paid fangirl. 

“Howie Maldonado won’t be the last person to die, I’m pleased to report,” 
Sandy says, opening the car door and removing her sunglasses. “You have 
your whole life ahead of you to eulogize celebrities.” 

Delilah still can’t believe how low Victor sank last night with that prank 
Death-Cast alert. 

Sandy gives Delilah’s colorful hair a once-over, and Delilah wishes she’d 
respected her editor’s hints to dye it brown again, if only to gain her favor 
right now. 

“Do you know how many MTV Movie Awards Howie has won?” Delilah 
asks. “Or which sport he played competitively as a child? How many siblings 
he has? How many languages he speaks?” 

Sandy doesn’t answer a single question. 

Delilah answers them all: “Two awards for Best Villain. Competitive 
fencing. Only child. He speaks English and French. . . . Sandy, please. I 


promise I won’t let my passion get in your way. I will never have another 
chance to meet Howie.” 

His death can be life-changing for her career. 

Sandy shakes her head and releases a deep breath. “Fine. He’s agreed to 
interview, but there are no guarantees. Obviously. We’ve reserved a private 
dining area in Midtown and we’re still awaiting confirmation from his 
publicist that Howie has agreed to this setup. The earliest Howie may see us is 
at two.” 

Delilah is ready to sit in the car with her when Sandy shakes her finger. 

“There’s still time before we meet,” Sandy says. “Please find me a copy of 
Howie’s book, the one he wrote” The sarcasm in Sandy’s voice is so sharp 
she doesn’t need air quotes. “I’ll be a hero if I get a copy signed for my son.” 
Sandy closes the door and lowers her window. “I’d stop wasting time if I were 
you.” 

The car takes off and Delilah pulls out her phone, walking toward the 
street corner while looking up phone numbers for nearby bookstores. She 
trips off the curb and lands flat in the street, a car honking as it approaches 
her. The car brakes, a couple feet away from her face. Her heart runs wild and 
her eyes tear up. 

But she lived because Delilah isn’t dying today. People fall all the time. 

Delilah is no exception, she reminds herself, even if she’s not a Decker. 



MATEO 

11:32 a.m. 

The clouds are gathering as we walk into Evergreens Cemetery. I haven’t 
been here since I was twelve, the weekend of Mother’s Day, and I cannot for 
the life of me tell you which of the entrances will help us reach her headstone 
fastest, so we’re sure to be wandering for a bit. A breeze carries the smell of 
trimmed grass. 

“Weird question: Do you believe in the afterlife?” I ask. 

“That’s not weird, we’re dying,” Rufus says. 

“Right.” 

“Weird answer: I believe in two afterlives.” 

“Two?” 

“Two.” 

“What are they?” I ask. 

As we walk around tombstones—many so deeply worn that the names are 
no longer visible, others with crosses planted in them so high they look like 
swords in rocks—and under large pin oak trees, Rufus tells me his theory on 
the afterlives. 

“I think we’re already dead, dude. Not everyone, just Deckers. The whole 
Death-Cast thing seems too fantasy to be true. Knowing when our last day is 
going down so we can live it right? Straight-up fantasy. The first afterlife 
kicks off when Death-Cast tells us to live out our day knowing it’s our last; 
that way we’ll take full advantage of it, thinking we’re still alive. Then we 
enter the next and final afterlife without any regrets. You get me?” 

I nod. “That’s interesting.” His afterlife is definitely more impressive and 
thoughtful than Dad’s—Dad believes in the usual golden-gated island in the 
sky. Still, the popular afterlife is better than no afterlife, like Lidia believes. 
“But wouldn’t it be better if we already knew we were dead so we’re not 
living in the fear of how it happens?” 

“Nope.” Rufus wheels his bike around a stone cherub. “That defeats the 
purpose. It’s supposed to feel real and the risks should scare you and the 


goodbyes should suck. Otherwise it feels cheap, like Make-A-Moment. If you 
live it right, one day should be good. If we stay longer than that we turn into 
ghosts who haunt and kill, and no one wants that.” 

We laugh on strangers’ graves, and even though we’re talking about our 
afterlives, I forget for a second that this is where we’ll end up. “What’s the 
next level? Do you get on an elevator and rise up?” 

“Nah. Your time expires and, I don’t know, you fade or something and 
reappear in what people call 'heaven.’ I’m not religious. I believe there’s 
some alien creator and somewhere for dead people to hang out, but I don’t 
credit all that as God and heaven.” 

“Me too! Ditto on the God thing.” And maybe the rest of Rufus’s theory is 
right too. Maybe I’m already dead and have been paired with a life-changer to 
spend my last day with as a reward for daring to do something new, like 
trying the Last Friend app. Maybe. “What does your after-afterlife look like?” 

“It’s whatever you want. No limitations. If you’re into angels and halos 
and ghost dogs, then cool. If you wanna fly, you do you. If you wanna go 
back in time, knock yourself out.” 

“You’ve thought about this a lot,” I say. 

“Late-night chats with the Plutos,” Rufus says. 

“I hope reincarnation is real,” I say. I’m already finding that this one day 
to get everything right isn’t enough. This one life wasn’t enough. I tap 
headstones, wondering if anyone here has been reincarnated already. Maybe I 
was one of them. I failed Past Me if so. 

“Me too. I want another shot, but not counting on it. What’s your afterlife 
look like?” 

Coming up, there’s a large tomb that resembles a pale blue teapot, and I 
know my mother’s headstone is a few rows behind it. When I was younger I 
pretended this teapot tomb was a genie’s lamp. Wishing for my mother to 
come back and complete my family never worked. 

“My afterlife is like a home theater where you can re-watch your entire 
life from start to finish. And let’s say my mother invited me into her theater— 
I could watch her life. I just hope someone knows what parts should fade to 
black so I’m not scarred my entire afterlife.” I couldn’t sell Lidia on this idea, 
but she did admit it sounded a little cool. “Oh! And there’s also this transcript 
of everything you’ve ever said since birth and—” 



I shut up because we’ve reached the corner, and in the space beside my 
mother’s plot there’s a man digging another grave while a caretaker installs a 
headstone with my name and dates of birth and death. 

I’m not even dead yet. 

My hands shake and I almost drop my sanctuary. 

“And . . . ?” Rufus asks, quickly following with “Oh.” 

I walk toward my grave. 

I know graves can be dug on an accelerated schedule, but it’s only been 
eleven hours since I even got the alert. I know my final headstone won’t be 
ready for days, but the temporary one isn’t what’s throwing me off. No one 
should ever witness someone digging their grave. 

I’m hopeless too soon after believing Rufus is my life-changer. Rufus 
drops his bike. He walks up to the gravedigger and puts a hand on his 
shoulder. “Yo. Can we have a few minutes?” 

The bearded gravedigger, dressed in a filthy plaid shirt, turns to me and 
then back to my mother’s plot. “Is this the kid’s mom?” He gets back to work. 

“Yeah. And you’re in the middle of digging his grave,” Rufus says as 
trees rustle and a shovel scoops up earth. 

“Yikes. My condolences all around, but me stopping ain’t going to do 
anything, except slow me down. I’m knocking this out early so I can leave 
town and—” 

“I don’t care!” Rufus takes a step back, balling up his fists, and I’m scared 
he’s about to try to take this guy on. “So help me . . . Give us ten minutes! Go 
dig the grave of someone who isn’t standing right here!” 

The other guy, the one who planted my headstone, drags the gravedigger 
away. They both curse about “Decker kids these days” but keep their distance. 

I want to thank the men and Rufus, but I feel myself sinking, dizzy. I 
manage to stay upright and reach my mother’s headstone. 

ESTRELLA ROSA-TORREZ 

JULY 7, 1969 

JULY 17, 1999 

BELOVED WILE AND MOTHER 
FOREVER IN OUR HEARTS 



“Can I have a minute with my mom?” I don’t even turn around because 
I’m stuck staring at her End Day and my birth date. 

“I won’t be far,” Rufus says. It’s possible he doesn’t go very far, maybe 
only a couple of feet, or maybe he doesn’t move at all, but I trust him. He’ll 
be there when I turn around. 

Everything has come full circle between my mother and me. She died the 
day I was born and now I’ll be buried next to her. Reunion. When I was eight, 
I found it weird how she was credited as a “beloved” mother when the only 
mothering she did was carry me for nine months; ten years later, I know much 
better. But I couldn’t wrap my head around her even feeling like my mom 
because she never had the chance to play with me, to open her arms as I took 
my first steps so I could crash into her, to teach me to tie my shoes, none of 
that or anything else. But then Dad reminded me, in a gentle way, that she 
couldn’t do any of those things for me because the birth was complicated, 
“very hard,” he said, and that she made sure I was okay instead of taking care 
of herself. That’s definitely worthy of the “beloved” cred. 

I kneel before my mother’s headstone. “Hey, Mom. You excited to meet 
me? I know you created me, but we’re still strangers when you think about it. 
I’m sure you’ve thought about this already. You’ve had a lot of time in your 
home theater where the credits start rolling because you died while I cried in 
some nurse’s arms. Maybe that nurse could’ve helped with the severe 
bleeding if she hadn’t been holding me. I don’t know. I’m really sorry you 
had to die so I could live, I really am. I hope you don’t send some border 
patrol to keep me out when I finally die. 

“But I know you’re not like that, because of Dad’s stories. One of my 
favorites is the one where you were visiting your mother in the hospital, a few 
days before she died, and her roommate with Alzheimer’s kept asking you if 
you wanted to hear her secret. You said yes and yes over and over even 
though you knew full well that she used to hide chocolate from her kids when 
they were younger because she had a sweet tooth.” I place my palm on the 
headstone’s face, and it’s the closest I’ll come to holding her hand. “Mom, am 
I going to be able to find love up there since I never got the chance to find it 
down here?” 

She doesn’t answer. There’s no mysterious warmth taking over me, no 
voice in the wind. But it’s okay. I’ll know soon enough. 

“Please look after me today, Mom, one last time, because I know I’m not 
already dead like Rufus thinks we are, and I would like to have my life- 



changing day. See you later.” 

I get up and turn to my open grave, which is maybe only three feet deep 
and uneven. I step in, sit down, and rest my back against the side the 
gravedigger hasn’t finished with yet. I keep my toy sanctuary on my lap, and I 
must look like a kid playing with blocks in a park. 

“Can I join you?” Rufus asks. 

“There’s only really room for one. Get your own grave.” 

Rufus steps inside anyway, kicks my feet, and squeezes in, resting one leg 
on one of mine so he’ll fit. “No grave for me. I’m gonna be cremated like my 
family.” 

“Do you still have their ashes? We could scatter them somewhere. The 
‘Parting with Ashes’ forum on CountDowners is really popular and—” 

“The Plutos and I took care of that a month back,” Rufus interrupts; I 
should try and rein in my stories about online strangers. “Scattered them 
outside my old building. I still felt mad empty afterward, but they’re home 
now. I want the Plutos to scatter my ashes elsewhere.” 

“Where are you thinking? Pluto?” 

“Althea Park,” Rufus says. 

“I love that park,” I say. 

“How do you know it?” 

“I went there a lot when I was younger, always with my dad. He would 
teach me about different clouds, and I would shout out which clouds were in 
the sky while I was swinging toward them. Why do you like it there so 
much?” 

“I don’t know. I end up there a lot. It’s where I kissed this girl, Cathy, for 
the first time. I went there after my family died, and after my first cycling 
marathon.” 

Here we are, two boys sitting in a cemetery as it begins drizzling, trading 
stories in my half-dug grave, as if we’re not dying today. These moments of 
forgetting and relief are enough to push me through the rest of my day. 

“Weird question: Do you believe in fate?” I ask. 

“Weird answer: I believe in two fates,” Rufus says. 

“Really?” 



“No.” Rufus smiles. “I don’t even believe in one. You?” 

“How else do you explain us meeting?” I ask. 

“We both downloaded an app and agreed to hang out,” Rufus says. 

“But look at us. My mom and your parents are dead. My father is out of 
commission. If our parents were around, we wouldn’t have found ourselves 
on Last Friend.” The app is designed mainly for adults, not teens. “If you can 
believe in two afterlives, you can believe in the universe playing puppet 
master. Can’t you?” 

Rufus nods as the rain comes down harder on us. He stands first and 
offers me a hand. I take it. The poetry you could write about Rufus helping 
me out of my grave isn’t lost on me. I step out and walk over to my mother’s 
headstone, kissing her inscribed name. I leave my toy sanctuary against the 
stone. I turn in time to catch Rufus snapping a photo of me; capturing 
moments really is his thing. 

I turn to my headstone one last time. 

HERE LIES 
MATEO TORREZ, JR. 

JULY 17, 1999 

They’ll add my End Day in no time: September 5, 2017. 

My inscription, too. It’s okay that there’s a blank right now. I know what it 
will say and I know I’ll make sure I’ve lived as I’m claiming: He Lived for 
Everyone. The words will wear away over time, but they’ll have been true. 

Rufus wheels his bike along the wet and muddy path, leaving tire tracks. I 
follow him, my insides feeling heavier with every footstep away from my 
mother and my open grave, knowing I’ll be back soon enough. 

“You sold me on fate,” Rufus says. “Finish telling me about your 
afterlife.” 




PART THREE 


The Beginning 


It is not death that a man should fear, but he should fear never beginning to 

live. 

—Marcus Aurelius, Roman emperor 


MATEO 

12:22 p.m. 

Twelve hours ago I received the phone call telling me I’m going to die today. 
In my own Mateo way, I’ve said tons of goodbyes already, to my dad, best 
friend, and goddaughter, but the most important goodbye is the one I said to 
Past Mateo, who I left behind at home when my Last Friend accompanied me 
into a world that has it out for us. Rufus has done so much for me and I’m 
here to help him confront any demons following him—except we can’t whip 
out any flaming swords or crosses that double as throwing stars like in fantasy 
books. His company has helped me and maybe mine will help him through 
any heartache too. 

Twelve hours ago I received the phone call telling me I’m going to die 
today, and I’m more alive now than I was then. 


RUFUS 

12:35 p.m. 

I don’t know where Mateo is leading me, but it’s all good because the rain 
stopped and I’m recharged and ready to go after getting a strong power nap 
on the train ride back into the city. It sucks how I didn’t dream, but no 
nightmares either. Win some, lose some. 

I’m crossing out the Travel Arena because it’s mad busy at this time of 
day, as Mateo pointed out, so if we’re still alive in a few hours we have a 
better chance of not completely wasting away in lines. We have to wait for the 
herd to thin out, pretty much. Shitty way to think, but I’m not wrong. I hope 
whatever we’re doing isn’t some time-suck like Make-A-Moment. I’m betting 
it’s charity work, or maybe he’s been secretly chatting with Aimee and 
arranging a meet-up so she and I can make things right before I kick the 
bucket. 

We’ve been in Chelsea for a solid ten minutes, in the park by the pier. I’m 
that guy I hate, the one who walks in the bike lane when there’s clearly a lane 
for walkers and joggers. My karma score is gonna be jacked, legit. Mateo 
leads me toward the pier, where I stop. 

“You gonna try and throw me over?” I ask. 

“You’ve got an extra forty pounds on me,” Mateo says. “You’re safe. You 
said spreading your parents’ and sister’s ashes didn’t do much for you. I 
thought maybe you could get some closure here.” 

“They all died on our way upstate,” I say. Fingers crossed those road 
barriers our car flipped over, freak-accident style, have been repaired by now, 
but who knows. 

“It doesn’t have to be the crash site. Maybe the river will be enough.” 

“Not sure what I’m supposed to get out of this.” 

“I don’t know either, and if you don’t feel comfortable, we can turn 
around and do something else. Going to the cemetery gave me peace I wasn’t 
expecting, and I want you to have that same wonder.” 

I shrug. “We’re already here. Bring on the wonder.” 


There are no boats docked by the pier, which is a huge waste, like an 
empty parking lot. In July, I came by the pier a little farther uptown with 
Aimee and Tagoe because they wanted to see these waterfront statues, and 
came back there a week later because Malcolm missed out on account of food 
poisoning. 

We walk across this arm of the pier. It’s not made up of planks, otherwise 
I’d be too nervous to go forward. I’m straight catching Mateo’s paranoia, like 
a cold. The pier is all cement and sturdy, not some rickety mess that’s gonna 
collapse under me, but feel free to put down a dollar on optimism tricking the 
shit out of me. We reach the end and I grab the steel-gray railing so I can lean 
out and see the river’s currents doing their thing. 

“How are you feeling?” Mateo asks. 

“Like this whole day is a practical joke the world is playing on me. You’re 
an actor and any minute now my parents, Olivia, and the Plutos are gonna run 
out the back of some van and surprise me. I wouldn’t even be that pissed. I’d 
hug them and then kill them.” 

It’s a fun thought, massacre aside. 

“Seems pretty pissed to me,” Mateo says. 

“I’ve spent so much time being pissed at my family for leaving me, 
Mateo. Everyone’s always running their mouth about survivor’s guilt and I 
get it, but . . .” I’ve never talked about this with the Plutos, not even Aimee 
when we were dating, ’cause it’s too horrible. “But I’m the one who left them, 
yo. I’m the one who got out the sinking car and swam away. I still think about 
if that was even me or some strong reflex. Like how you can’t keep your hand 
on a hot stove without your brain forcing it away. It would’ve been mad easy 
to sink with them, even though Death-Cast hadn’t hit me up yet. If it was that 
easy for me to almost die, maybe they should’ve worked harder to beat the 
odds and live. Maybe Death-Cast was wrong!” 

Mateo comes closer and palms my shoulder. “Don’t do this to yourself. 
There are entire forums on CountDowners for Deckers confident they’re 
special. When Death-Cast calls, that’s it. Game over. There isn’t anything you 
could’ve done and there isn’t anything they could’ve done differently.” 

“I could’ve driven,” I snap, shaking off his hand. “Olivia’s idea since I 
was tagging along. That way 'Decker hands’ wouldn’t be steering the car. But 
I was too nervous and too pissed and too lonely. I could’ve bought them a few 
more hours. Maybe they wouldn’t have given up when things looked bad. 
Once I was out the car they just sat there, Mateo. No fight in them.” They 



only cared about me getting out. “My pops reached for my door immediately, 
same time my mom did from behind. I could’ve opened my own door, it’s not 
like my hand was jammed somewhere. I was dazed because our fucking car 
flew into the river, but I snapped out of it. They just gave up, though, once my 
door was open —Olivia didn’t even gun for the escape.” 

I was forced to wait in the back of an ambulance with a towel that smelled 
like bleach around me as a team pulled their car out of the river. 

“This was never your fault.” Mateo’s head is hanging low. “I’m going to 
give you a minute alone, but I’ll be waiting for you. I hope that’s what you 
want.” He walks off, taking my bike with him, before I can answer. 

I don’t think a minute is enough—until I give in, crying harder than I have 
in weeks, and I hammer at the railing with the bottom of my fist. I keep going 
and going, hitting the railing because my family is dead, hitting it because my 
best friends are locked up, hitting it because my ex-girlfriend did us dirty, 
hitting it because I made a new dope friend and we don’t even have a full day 
together. I stop, out of breath, like I just won a fight against ten dudes. I don’t 
even want a picture of the Hudson, so I turn around and keep it behind, 
walking toward Mateo, who’s wheeling my bike in pointless circles. 

“You win,” I say. “That was a good idea.” He doesn’t gloat like Malcolm 
would or taunt me like Aimee did whenever she won at Battleship. “My bad 
for snapping.” 

“You needed to snap.” 

He continues moving in his circle. I’m a little dizzy watching him. 

“Truth.” 

“If you need to snap again, I’m here. Last Friends for life.” 



DELILAH GREY 

12:52 p.m. 

Delilah rushes to the only bookstore in the city that miraculously carries 
Howie Maldonado’s science fiction novel, The Lost Twin of Bone Bay. 

Delilah speeds toward the store, staying far away from the curb, ignoring 
the catcall from a balding man with a large gym bag, and rushing past two 
boys with one bike. 

She’s praying Howie Maldonado doesn’t move up the interview before 
she can get there when she remembers there are greater stakes at play in 
Howie’s dying life. 


VIN PEARCE 

12:55 p.m. 

Death-Cast called Vin Pearce at 12:02 a.m. to tell him he’s going to die today, 
which isn’t that surprising. 

Vin is pissed the beautiful woman with the colorful hair ignored him, 
pissed he never got married, pissed he was rejected by every woman on Necro 
this morning, pissed at his former coach who got in the way of his dreams, 
pissed at these two boys with a bike who are getting in the way of the 
destruction he’s going to leave behind. The boy in the biker gear is so slow, 
taking up sidewalk space with the bike he’s walking beside—bikes are meant 
to be ridden! Not carted around like a stroller. Vin barrels forward, no 
consequences in mind, bumping the boy’s shoulder with his own. 

The boy sucks his teeth, but his friend grabs his arm, holding him back. 

Vin likes to be feared. He loves it in the outside world, but he loved it 
most in the wrestling ring. Four months ago, Vin began experiencing muscle 
pains, but refused to acknowledge his weaknesses. Lifting weights was a 
struggle with poor results; sets of twenty pull-ups became sets of four, on 
good days; and his coach pulled him out of the ring indefinitely because 
fighting would be impossible. Illnesses have always run through his family— 
his father died years ago after being diagnosed with multiple sclerosis, his 
aunt died from a ruptured ectopic pregnancy, and so on—but Vin believed he 
was better, stronger. He was destined for greatness, he was sure of it, like 
world championships and unbelievable riches. But chronic muscle disease 
pinned him down and he lost it all. 

Vin walks inside the gym where he spent the past seven years training to 
become the next world heavyweight champion, the smell of sweat and dirty 
sneakers bringing back countless memories. The only memory that matters 
now is the one where his coach made him pack up his locker and suggested a 
new career route, like being a ringside commentator or becoming a coach 
himself. 

Insulting. 

Vin sneaks down to the generator room and pulls a homemade bomb out 
of his gym bag. 



Yin is going to die where he was made. And he’s not dying alone. 



MATEO 

12:58 p.m. 

We pass a shop window with classic novels and new books sitting in 
children’s chairs, like the books are hanging out in a waiting room, ready to 
be bought and read. I could use some lightness after the threatening grill of 
that man with the gym bag. 

Rufus takes a picture of the window. “We can go in.” 

“I won’t be longer than twenty minutes,” I promise. 

We go inside the Open Bookstore. I love how the store name is hopeful. 

This is the best worst idea ever. I have no time to actually read any of 
these books. But I’ve never been in this store before because I usually have 
my books shipped to me or I borrow them from the school library. Maybe a 
bookshelf will topple over and that’s how I go out—painful, but there are 
worse ways to die. 

I bump into a waist-high table while eyeing an antique clock on top of a 
bookshelf, knocking over their display copies of back-to-school books. I 
apologize to the bookseller—Joel, according to his name tag—and he tells me 
not to worry and assists me. 

Rufus leaves his bike in the front of the store and follows me as I tour the 
aisles. I read the staff recommendations, all different genres praised in 
different handwriting, some more legible than others. I try avoiding the grief 
section, but two books catch my eye. One is Hello, Deborah, My Old Friend, 
the biography by Katherine Everett-Hasting that caused some controversy. 
The other is that bestselling guide no one shuts up about, Talking About Death 
When You’re Unexpectedly Dying, written by some man who’s still alive. I 
don’t get it. 

They have a lot of my favorites in the thriller and young adult sections. 

I pause in front of the romance section, where they have a dozen books 
wrapped in brown paper stamped “Blind Date with a Book.” There are little 
clues on what the book is to catch your interest, like the profile of someone 
you meet online. Like my Last Lriend. 


“Have you ever dated anyone?” Rufus asks. 

The answer feels obvious. He’s nice for giving me the benefit of the 
doubt. “Nope.” I’ve only had crushes, but it’s embarrassing to admit they 
were characters in books and TV shows. “I missed out. Maybe in the next 
life.” 

“Maybe,” Rufus says. 

I sense there’s something more he wants to say; maybe he wants to crack 
a joke about how I should sign up for Necro so I don’t die a virgin, as if sex 
and love are the same thing. But he says nothing. 

I could be totally wrong. 

“Was Aimee your first girlfriend?” I ask. I grab the paper-wrapped book 
with an illustration of a criminal running away, holding an oversized playing 
card, a heart: “Heart Stealer.” 

“First relationship,” Rufus says, playing with this spinner of New York 
City-themed postcards. “But I had things for other classmates in my old 
school. They never went anywhere, but I tried. Did you ever get close to 
someone?” He slides a postcard of the Brooklyn Bridge out the spinner. “You 
can send them a postcard.” 

Postcards. 

I smile as I grab one, two, four, six, twelve. 

“You had a lot of crushes,” Rufus says. 

I move for the cash register, where Joel assists me again. “We should send 
postcards to people, you know?” I keep it vague because I don’t want to break 
the news to this bookseller that the customers he’s ringing up are dying at 
seventeen and eighteen. I’m not going to ruin his day. “The Plutos, any 
classmates ...” 

“I don’t have their addresses,” Rufus says. 

“Send it to the school. They’ll have the address for anyone you graduated 
with.” 

It’s what I want to do. I buy the mystery book and the postcards, thank 
Joel for his help, and we leave. Rufus said the key to his relationships was 
speaking up. I can do this with the postcards, but I have to use my voice, too. 

“I was nine when I bothered my dad about love,” I say, looking through 
the postcards again at places in my own city I never visited. “I wanted to 



know if it was under the couch or high up in the closet where I couldn’t reach 
yet. He didn’t say that ‘love is within’ or ‘love is all around you.’” 

Rufus wheels his bike beside me as we pass this gym. “I’m hooked. What 
did he say?” 

“That love is a superpower we all have, but it’s not always a superpower 
I’d be able to control. Especially as I get older. Sometimes it’ll go crazy and I 
shouldn’t be scared if my power hits someone I’m not expecting it to.” My 
face is warm, and I wish I had the superpower of common sense because this 
isn’t something I should’ve ever said out loud. “That was stupid. Sorry.” 

Rufus stops and smiles. “Nah, I liked that. Thanks for that story, Super 
Mateo.” 

“It’s actually Mega Master Mateo Man. Get it right, sidekick.” I look up 
from the postcards. I really like his eyes. Brown, and tired even though he got 
some rest. “How do you know when love is love?” 

UJ_55 

Glass shatters and we’re suddenly thrown backward through the air as fire 
reaches out toward a screaming crowd. This is it. I slam against the driver’s 
side of a car, my shoulder banging into the rearview mirror. My vision fades 
—darkness, fire, darkness, fire. My neck creaks when I turn and Rufus is 
beside me, his beautiful brown eyes closed; he’s surrounded by my postcards 
of the Brooklyn Bridge, the Statue of Liberty, Union Square, and the Empire 
State Building. I crawl toward him and tense as I reach out to him. His heart 
is pounding against my wrist; his heart, like mine, desperately doesn’t want to 
stop beating, especially not in chaos like this. Our breaths are erratic, 
disturbed and frightened. I have no idea what happened, just that Rufus is 
struggling to open his eyes and others are screaming. But not everyone. There 
are bodies on the ground, faces kissing cement, and beside one woman with 
very colorful hair who’s struggling to get up is another, except her eyes are 
skyward and her blood is staining a rain puddle. 



RUFUS 

1:14 p.m. 

Yo. A little over twelve hours ago that Death-Cast dude hit me up telling me 
I’m a goner today. I’m sitting on a street curb, hugging my knees like I did in 
the back of the ambulance when my family died, straight shaken now over 
that explosion, the kind you only see in summer blockbusters. Police and 
ambulance sirens are blasting, and the firefighters are handling business on 
the burning gym, but it’s too late for mad people. Deckers need to start 
wearing special collars or jackets, something that’ll clue us in on not flocking 
in one place. That could’ve been me and Mateo if we were a minute or two 
slower. Maybe, maybe not. But I know this: a little over twelve hours ago, I 
got a phone call telling me I’m gonna die today, and I thought I made my 
peace with that, but I’ve never been more scared in my life of what’s gonna 
go down later. 


MATEO 

1:28 p.m. 

The fire has been put out. 

My stomach has been screaming at me for the past twenty minutes to feed 
it, as if I can call time-out on my End Day to have another meal without 
wasting valuable time, and as if Rufus and I weren’t almost just killed in an 
explosion that claimed other Deckers. 

Witnesses are speaking to the cops and I don’t know what they could 
possibly be saying. The explosion that destroyed the gym came out of 
nowhere. 

I sit beside Rufus, his bike, and my bookstore bag. The postcards are 
scattered all around us and they can stay there on the ground. I don’t have it in 
me to write anything when there are Deckers who’ve now found themselves 
in body bags, on the way to the morgue. 

I can’t trust this day. 


RUFUS 

1:46 p.m. 

I gotta keep it moving. 

I want more than anything to sit across from the Plutos and talk about 
nothing, but the next best thing to break me out of this mood is a bike ride. 
It’s what I did after my parents and Olivia died, and when Aimee broke up 
with me, and this morning after beating down Peck and getting the alert. Once 
we’re away from the chaos I get on the bike, flexing the brakes. Mateo 
dodges my gaze. “Please get on,” I say. It’s the first time I’ve spoken since 
being thrown in the air like a wrestler. 

“No,” Mateo says. “I’m sorry. It’s not safe.” 

“Mateo.” 

“Rufus.” 

“Mateo.” 

“Rufus.” 

“Please, Mateo. I gotta ride after what went down and I don’t wanna leave 
you behind. We’re supposed to be living, period. We know how this ends for 
both of us, but I don’t wanna look back on any moment thinking we straight 
wasted it. This isn’t some dream and we won’t wake up from this.” 

I don’t know what else I can do. Get on my knees and beg? It’s not my 
style, but I’ll give it a go if it gets him to come with me. 

Mateo looks seasick. “Promise to go slow, okay? Avoid going down any 
hills and through puddles.” 

“Promise.” 

I hand him the helmet, which he’s refusing, but there’s no way in hell I’m 
more at risk than he is. He straps the helmet on, hangs the bookstore bag from 
the handlebar, climbs on the rear pegs, and grips my shoulders. 

“Is this too tight? I just don’t want to fall, helmet or not.” 

“No, you’re fine.” 


“Cool.” 

“Ready?” 

“Ready.” 

I pedal, slowly, feeling the bum in my calves as I carry two people 
forward; it’s like running up a hill. I find a good rhythm and put the police 
and corpses and destroyed gym behind us. 



DEIRDRE CLAYTON 

1:50 p.m. 

Death-Cast did not call Deirdre Clayton because she isn’t dying today, but 
she’s going to prove them wrong. 

Deirdre is on the ledge of her apartment building roof, eight stories high. 
There are two deliverymen watching her, either interested in catching her with 
the couch they’re moving into the building or else placing bets on if she’s a 
Decker or not. The blood and broken bones on the pavement will settle their 
wager. 

This isn’t the first time Deirdre has found herself higher than the world. 
Seven years ago, back when she was in high school and months after Death- 
Cast’s services became available to the public, Deirdre was challenged to a 
fight after school, and when Charlotte Simmons and instigators and other 
students who only knew Deirdre as “that lesbian with the dead parents” 
arrived at what was supposed to be the battlefield, Deirdre was on the roof 
instead. She never understood how the way she loves could drag such hatred 
out of others, and she refused to stick around to find the love everyone hated 
her for. Except back then she had her childhood best friend to talk her down. 

Today Deirdre is alone, knees wobbling, and crying because, as much as 
she wants to believe in better days, her job prevents her from doing so. 
Deirdre works at Make-A-Moment, where she’s charging Deckers for thrills 
and fake experiences, fake memories. She doesn’t understand why these 
Deckers aren’t home with loved ones, particularly those two teen boys today, 
who, as they were leaving, talked about how underwhelming the virtual 
reality experience was. It’s wasted time. 

The boys from earlier reminded her of a short story she’d finished 
working on this morning, something for her eyes only that has kept her 
distracted in the quiet times at work. Her story is set in an alternate world 
where Death-Cast has another branch called Life-Cast, and this extension 
informs Deckers of when they will be reincarnated so their families and 
friends will know how to find them in their next life. It’s centered around 
fifteen-year-old twin sisters, Angel and Skylar, who are devastated to learn 
one twin is about to die and immediately seek out Life-Cast’s services to find 
out when Skylar will be reincarnated. Angel is upset because she won’t be 


reunited with her sister for another seven years, when Skylar will be 
reincarnated as the son of some family in Australia. Skylar dies saving her 
sister’s life, and it ends with a devastated Angel depositing a hundred-dollar 
bill into an old piggy bank to start funding her way to Australia in seven years 
to welcome her sister back into the world—albeit as an infant boy. 

Deirdre thought she would continue that story, but scratch that now. Life- 
Cast doesn’t exist, and she’s not waiting around for Death-Cast to let her 
know when her time is up. This is a world of violence and fear and children 
dying without having lived and she wants no part of it. 

It will be so easy to jump. . . . 

She stands on one foot, her entire body shaking, surely about to tumble 
forward any moment now. She once scaled a rooftop at work, in their virtual 
parkour station, but that was an illusion. 

Death is prophesied in Deirdre’s name, that of a heroine in Irish 
mythology who took her own life. 

Deirdre looks down, ready to fly, when two boys on a bike turn the corner 
—they resemble the boys from earlier. 

Deirdre reaches deep within herself, far past the place where lies and 
hopelessness come easily, and even beneath the very honest truth where she’s 
okay with the impacting relief that comes with flying off this roof. She sees 
two boys living and this makes her feel less dead inside. 

Intent may not be enough to cause her to actually die, she knows this from 
the countless other mornings when she’s woken up to ugliness, but when 
faced with the chance to prove Death-Cast wrong, Deirdre makes the right 
decision and lives. 



MATEO 

1:52 p.m. 

This bike isn’t the worst thing. 

I squeeze Rufus’s shoulder when he makes a sharp left, dodging some 
delivery guys who are staring up into the sky instead of moving a couch into a 
building, and we continue sailing down the street. 

I felt really wobbly when he first got going, but as he picks up a good 
enough speed to throw a breeze our way, I appreciate the control I’m 
entrusting to him. 

It’s freeing. 

I’m not expecting to go any faster than we are, but it’s more exciting than 
the Make-A-Moment skydiving. Yeah, riding a bike is more thrilling than 
quote-unquote jumping out of a plane. 

If I weren’t such a coward, or a Decker, I would lean against Rufus, 
shifting my weight against him. I’d put my arms out and close my eyes, but 
it’s too risky, so I keep holding him, which works for me, too. But when we 
reach our destination I’m going to do something small and brave. 


RUFUS 

2:12 p.m. 

I slow down as we turn in to Althea Park. Mateo’s hands slip off my 
shoulders and my bike is immediately lighter. I brake. I turn to see if he’s 
broken his face or busted his head open despite the helmet, but he’s jogging 
toward me and a smile cracks on his face; he’s all good. “Did you jump off?” 

“I did!” Mateo takes off the helmet. 

“You didn’t want me riding the bike, and now you’re going ahead and 
throwing yourself off one?” 

“I was in the moment.” 

I wanna take full credit, but he’s had this in him all along, always wanting 
to do something exciting, just being too scared to go out and do it. 

“You feeling better?” Mateo asks. 

“A little,” I admit. I get off the bike. I limp toward the deserted 
playground as some college-age-looking dudes play handball in a nearby 
court, splashing in the puddles as they chase after the ball whenever someone 
misses. My basketball shorts are damp and dirty from the cemetery, same for 
Mateo’s jeans, so the wet bench doesn’t bother us when we sit. “I hate that we 
were there for that.” 

“I know. You never want to see someone die, even if you never knew 
them.” 

“It pulled me out of my bullshit zone. My whole I’m-ready-for-whatever- 
is-gonna-hit-us thing is bullshit, and I’m scared shitless. We could legit die in 
the next thirty seconds from rogue bullets or something, and I hate that. 
Whenever I get into this freaking-out headspace, I end up here. Never fails.” 

“But good times brought you here, too,” he says. “Like finishing your first 
marathon.” He takes a deep breath. “And having your first kiss with some 
girl.” 

“Yeah.” That kiss bothers him, huh. I guess my gut was right. I stay shut 
for a solid stretch of time, only staring at squirrels climbing trees and birds 
chasing each other on foot. “Have you ever played Gladiator?” 


“I know the game,” he says. 

“Good. Have you ever played?” 

“I’ve seen others play.” 

“So no.” 

“No.” 

I stand, pull Mateo by his wrists, and lead him to the monkey bars. “I 
challenge you to a Gladiator match.” 

“I can’t refuse, can I?” 

“Definitely not.” 

“We just survived an explosion.” 

“What’s a little more pain?” 

Jungle gym Gladiator isn’t crazy like an age-old coliseum match, but I’ve 
seen schoolmates get hurt before. Hell, I’m the reason some of them got hurt. 
Two players—gladiators—swing from the monkey bars into each other to try 
and knock their opponent down. It’s the most barbaric childhood game, mad 
fun. We’re both fairly tall, so we could just tiptoe and grab hold of the 
monkey bars, but I mini-hop and lift myself up, like I’m doing pull-ups. 
Mateo hops and takes hold but has zero upper-body strength, so he falls back 
on his feet ten seconds later. He jumps again and holds himself up this time. I 
count down from three as we swing toward each other, closing the small 
distance between us. I kick at him and he swerves to the side, almost falling. I 
lift my legs higher, throwing my legs around his midriff. He tries breaking out 
of my grapple as I rattle him, but no dice. My hands are kind of aching, so 
when he lets go, laughing, I fall with him onto the mat. I bang against the mat, 
shocks chasing each other around my body, but the pain doesn’t kill me. 
We’re side by side with each other, laughing while we massage our aching 
elbows and legs. Our backs are wetter and we keep slipping while trying to 
get up. Idiots. Mateo gets it together and helps me up. 

“I won, right?” I say. 

“I think it’s a tie,” he says. 

“Rematch?” 

“I’m good. I’m pretty sure I saw my life flash before my eyes when we 
were falling.” 

I smile. “Let me get real with you, Mateo.” I say his name a lot, even 



though I’m obviously talking to him, because it’s just cool, seriously— Mateo. 
“Past few months have been brutal. My life always felt over even without the 
alert. There were days I believed I could prove Death-Cast wrong and ride my 
bike into the river. But on top of being scared now, I’m pissed off because 
there’s so much I’ll never get to have. Time . . . other stuff, like—” 

“You’re not going to off yourself today, right?” Mateo asks. 

“I’m safe from myself, I promise. I don’t want everything over. Please 
promise you won’t go dying before me. I can’t see that.” 

“Only if you promise the same thing.” 

“We can’t both promise this.” 

“Then I’m not promising my promise,” Mateo says. “I don’t want you to 
see me die, but I can’t watch you die either.” 

“That’s messed up. You’re really gonna go down as the Decker who didn’t 
promise to grant another Decker his dying wish?” 

“Forcing myself to watch you die is not something I’ll promise you. 
You’re my Last Friend, and it would wreck me.” 

“You don’t deserve to die, Mateo.” 

“I don’t think anyone deserves to die.” 

“Except serial killers, right?” 

He doesn’t answer because he probably thinks I won’t like his answer. If 
anything, it only further proves my point: Mateo doesn’t deserve to die. 

A handball bounces our way, and Mateo races past me to catch it. This 
guy chases after the ball, but Mateo gets to it first and tosses it to him. 

“Thanks,” the guy says. 

Homeboy is really pale, like he doesn’t leave his apartment nearly 
enough. What a shitty, stormy day to come out and play. I’m guessing he’s 
nineteen or twenty, but I’m not ruling out he’s our age. 

“No problem,” Mateo says. 

He’s turning away when he sees my bike. “Nice! Is that a Trek?” 

“It is. Got it for off-road races. Do you ride one?” 

“Mine got wrecked—brake cable got busted and the seat clamp was all 
screwy. I’m buying another one when I get a job that pays more than eight an 



hour,” he says. 

“Take mine,” I say. I can do this. I walk to my bike, which carried me 
through a brutal race and everywhere else I wanted to go, and wheel it toward 
this guy. “It’s your lucky day, seriously. My friend isn’t about me riding this 
thing, so you can have it.” 

“You serious?” 

“You sure?” Mateo asks. 

I nod. “It’s yours,” I tell the guy. “Have at it. I’m moving soon anyway 
and won’t be able to bring it.” 

The dude throws the handball over to his friends, who’ve been shouting 
for him to come back and play. He sits on the bike and plays with the gears. 
“Wait. You didn’t jack this from someone, right?” 

“Nope.” 

“And it’s not broken? Is that why you’re leaving it behind?” 

“It’s not broken. Look, do you want it or not?” 

“We good, we good. Can I pay you something?” 

I shake my head. “We good,” I say back. 

Mateo gives the guy the helmet and he doesn’t put it on before riding back 
to his friends. I get my phone out and snap photos of him riding my bike, his 
back to me as he stands on the pedals, while his friends play handball. It’s a 
solid portrait of kids—a little older than me, but they’re kids, don’t fight me 
on that—too young to be worried about shit like Death-Cast alerts. They 
know their day is going to end like it usually does. 

“Good move,” Mateo says. 

“I got one last ride out of it. I’m set.” I take more photos: the ongoing 
handball match, the monkey bars where we played Gladiator, the long yellow 
slide, the swings. “Come.” 

I almost go back for my bike before remembering I’ve just given it up. I 
feel lighter, like my shadow just quit his day job, walked off, and threw up a 
peace sign. Mateo follows me to the swings. “You said you’d come here with 
your dad, right? Naming clouds and shit? Let’s swing.” 

Mateo sits on the swing, holds on for dear life—I know—takes a few 
steps, and propels forward, his legs looking like they’re about to kick over a 
building. I get a picture before joining him on the swing, my arms wrapped 



around the chains, and I manage to take some pictures. Puts me and my phone 
at risk—again, I know—but for every four blurry shots I snap a good one. 
Mateo points out the dark nimbus clouds, and I’m straight wowed I get to live 
in this moment with someone who doesn’t deserve to die. 

It’ll storm again soon, but for now we go back and forth, and I wonder if 
he’s thinking two Deckers sharing swings might mean the entire thing will 
collapse and kill us, or if we’ll swing so high we’ll fly and fall out of life, but 
I feel safe. 

We slow down and I shout to him, “The Plutos gotta scatter me here.” 

“Your place of change!” Mateo shouts while the swing throws him 
backward. “Any other big changes today? Besides the obvious?” 

“Yeah!” 

“What?” 

I smile over at him as our swinging comes to a stop. “I gave up my bike.” 
I know what he’s really asking, but I don’t take the bait. He’s gotta make a 
move himself, I’m not robbing him of that moment, it’s too big. I stay seated 
as he stands. “Weird how this is the last time I’ll be in this park—with flesh 
and a heart that works.” 

Mateo looks around; it’s his last time here too. “You ever hear about those 
Deckers who turn into trees? Sounds like a fairy tale, I know. The Living Urn 
offers Deckers the opportunity to have their ashes put in a biodegradable urn 
containing a tree seed that absorbs nutrients and stuff from their ashes, which 
I thought was fantasy but nope. Science.” 

“Maybe instead of having my ashes just scattered on the ground some dog 
is going to shit on, I could live on as a tree?” 

“Yeah, and other teens will carve hearts into you and you can produce 
oxygen. People like air,” Mateo says. 

It’s drizzling so I get up from the swing, the chain rattling behind me. 
“Let’s get somewhere dry, weirdo.” 

Coming back as a tree would be pretty chill, like I’m growing up in 
Althea Park again, not that I’ll say that out loud because yo, you can’t go 
around telling people you wanna be a tree and expect them to take you 
seriously. 



DAMIEN RIVAS 

2:22 p.m. 

Death-Cast did not call Damien Rivas because he isn’t dying today, which he 
considers a shame because he’s not very impressed with the way he’s been 
living his life lately. Damien has always been an adrenaline junkie. New roller 
coasters every summer he met the required height. Stealing candy from 
drugstores and cash from his father’s pouch. Fighting those who are the 
Goliath to his David. Starting a gang. 

Playing a game of darts against himself isn’t exactly thrilling. 

Talking to Peck on the phone isn’t exciting either. 

“Calling the cops is some little bitch shit,” Damien says, loud enough for 
his speakerphone. “Getting me to call the cops goes against everything I stand 
for.” 

“I know. You only like the cops when they’re called on you,” Peck says. 

Damien nods, like Peck can see him. “We should’ve handled that 
ourselves.” 

“You’re right,” Peck says. “The cops never even got Rufus. They’re 
probably giving up because he’s a Decker.” 

“Let’s get you some justice,” Damien says. Excitement and purpose surge 
through him. He’s been living away from the edge all summer and now he’s 
inching closer and closer to his favorite place in the world. 

He imagines Rufus’s face where the dartboard is. He throws the dart and 
hits bull’s-eye—right between Rufus’s eyes. 



MATEO 

2:34 p.m. 

It’s raining again, harder than back at the cemetery. I feel like the bird I 
looked after as a kid, the one pummeled by the rain. The one that left its nest 
before it was ready. 

“We should go inside,” I say. 

“Scared of catching a cold?” 

“Scared of becoming a statistic who gets struck by lightning.” We hang 
out underneath the awning of this pet store, puppies in the window distracting 
us from figuring out our next move. “I have an idea to honor your explorer 
side. Maybe we can ride the train back and forth. There’s so much I never got 
to see in my own city. Maybe we’ll stumble into something awesome. Forget 
it, that’s stupid.” 

“That’s not stupid at all. I know exactly what you’re talking about!” Rufus 
leads the way to a nearby subway station. “Our city is gigantic, too. Someone 
can live here their entire life and never walk every block in every borough. I 
once dreamt I was on some intense cycling trip where my tires had this glow- 
in-the-dark paint on them and I was aiming to make the city light up by 
midnight.” 

I smile. “Did you succeed?” There’s actual race-against-the-clock 
suspense in this dream. 

“Nah, I think I started dreaming about sex or something and woke up 
from that,” Rufus says. He’s probably not a virgin, but I don’t ask because it’s 
not my business. 

We’re heading back downtown. Who knows how far we’ll go. Maybe 
we’ll ride the train until the very last stop, catch a bus, ride that to an even 
farther stop. Maybe we’ll end up in another state, like New Jersey. 

There’s a train, door open, at the platform and we run into it, finding an 
empty bench in the corner. 

“Let’s play a game,” Rufus says. 

“Not Gladiator again.” 


Rufus shakes his head. “Nope. It’s a game called Traveler I used to play 
with Olivia. Make up a story about another passenger, where they’re going 
and who they are.” He shifts, his body leaning against mine as he discreetly 
points at a woman in blue medical scrubs under her jacket, holding a 
shopping bag. “She’s going home to take a nap and then blast some pop music 
as she gets ready for her first day off in nine days. She doesn’t know it yet, 
but her favorite bar is gonna be closed for renovations.” 

“That sucks,” I say. Rufus turns to me, his wrist spinning, encouraging me 
to go on. “Oh. She’ll go back home, where she’ll find her favorite movie on 
some cable network and catch up on emails to her friends during commercial 
breaks.” He grins. “What?” 

“She started her evening fairly adventurous,” he says. 

“She was taking a nap.” 

“So she’d have energy to party all night!” 

“I figured she’d want to see what her friends are up to. She probably 
misses text messages and phone calls since she’s usually too busy saving lives 
and delivering babies. She needs this, believe me.” I nod at a girl with 
headphones bigger than fists and hair dyed platinum. She’s drawing 
something colorful on her tablet with a blue stylus. I nod toward her. “She got 
the tablet for her birthday last week and she really wanted it for games and 
video-chatting with her friends, but she discovered this design app and 
experimented with it when she was bored. It’s her new obsession.” 

“I like that,” Rufus says. The train stops and the girl is scrambling to get 
her illustrated tote bag together. She runs out of the car right when the doors 
are closing—like an action movie sequence. “And now she’s going home 
where she’ll be late for a video chat with her friends because she’s too busy 
getting this one idea right.” 

We keep playing Traveler. Rufus points out a girl with a suitcase who he 
thinks is running away, but I correct him. She’s actually returning home after 
a big fight with her sister and they’re going to repair their relationship. I 
mean, anyone with eyes can see that’s what’s happening. Another passenger, 
soaked, was having car trouble and had to ditch his van—no, wait, his 
Mercedes, Rufus corrects, because a train ride is a humbling experience for 
this rich guy. Some NYU students jump on the train with umbrellas by their 
sides, possibly coming from orientation, their whole lives ahead of them, and 
we play a flash round predicting who they’ll become: a family court judge in 
a family of artists; a comedian in Los Angeles, where they’ll appreciate her 



traffic jokes; a talent agent who won’t make it big for a few years but will 
have her time to shine; a screenwriter for a children’s TV show about 
monsters playing sports; a skydiving instructor, which is funny because he has 
this handlebar mustache that must look like it’s smiling against the wind 
during every descent. 

If someone else were playing Traveler, what would they predict for me 
and Rufus? 

Rufus taps my shoulder, pointing at the exit as the doors open. “Hey, isn’t 
this the stop where we spontaneously got our gym memberships?” 

“Huh?” 

“Yeah, it is! You wanted to be brolic after some dick bumped into you at 
the Bleachers concert,” Rufus says, right when the doors close. 

I haven’t been to a Bleachers concert but I get the game now. “Wrong 
night, Rufus. The dude bumped into me at the Fun concert. Hey, this is the 
stop where we got tattoos.” 

“Yeah. The tattoo artist, Barclay—” 

“Baker,” I correct. “Remember? Baker the tattoo artist who quit medical 
school?” 

“Riiiight. We caught Baker in a good mood and he gave us a Buy One, 
Get One Free deal. I got the bike tire on my forearm”—he taps his arm—“and 
you got. . . ?” 

“A male seahorse.” 

Rufus looks so confused, like he might call time-out to see if we’re still 
playing the same game. “Uh . . . remind me why you got that one again.” 

“My dad is really into male seahorses. He carried me through life solo, 
remember? I can’t believe you forgot the meaning of the seahorse tattoo on 
my shoulder. No, wrist. Yeah, it’s on my wrist. That’s cooler.” 

“I can’t believe you forgot where your tattoo is.” 

When we get to the next stop, Rufus throws us into the future: “Hey, this 
is where I normally get off for work. When I’m in the office, at least, and not 
in whatever resort around the world they send me to for review. It’s wild I get 
to work in a building you designed and built.” 

“So wild, Rufus.” 

I look down at where my seahorse tattoo should be. 



In the future, Rufus is a travel blogger and I'm an architect. We have 
tattoos we got together. We’ve gone to so many concerts he can’t keep them 
straight in his head. I almost wish we weren’t so creative in this moment, 
because these fake memories of friendship feel incredible. Imagine that— 
reliving something you never lived. 

“We have to leave our mark,” I say, getting up from my seat. 

“We going outside to piss on fire hydrants?” 

I put the blind-date book on the seat. “I don’t know who will find this. But 
isn’t it cool knowing someone will if we leave it here?” 

“It’s true. This is prime seating,” Rufus says, getting up from the bench. 

The train stops and the doors open. There has to be more to life than 
imagining a future for yourself. I can’t just wish for the future; I have to take 
risks to create it. 

“There’s something I really want to do,” I say. 

“We out,” Rufus says, smiling. 

We get off the train before the doors close, almost bumping into two girls, 
and we take off out of the subway. 



ZOE LANDON 

2:57 p.m. 

Death-Cast called Zoe Landon at 12:34 a.m. to tell her she’s going to die 
today. Zoe was lonely, having only moved to New York eight days ago to 
begin classes at NYU today. She’s barely unpacked her boxes, let alone made 
friends yet. But thankfully the Last Friend app was one click away. Her first 
message went to this boy Mateo, but he never responded. Maybe he died. 
Maybe he ignored her message. Maybe he found a Last Friend. 

Like Zoe ultimately did. 

Zoe and Gabriella get on the train right before the doors close, dodging 
two boys to do so. They rush to the bench in the corner, halting when they see 
a paper-wrapped object sitting there. Rectangular. Every time Zoe enters the 
subway, there are all these signs encouraging her to say something if she sees 
something—she’s seeing something. 

“This is bad,” Zoe says. “You should get off at the next stop.” 

Gabriella, fearless because she didn’t receive the alert today, picks up the 
object. 

Zoe flinches. 

“It’s a book,” Gabriella says. “Ooh! It’s a surprise book!” She sits and 
eyes the illustration of a fleeing criminal. “I love this art.” 

Zoe sits next to her. She thinks the drawing is cute but respects Gabriella’s 
opinion. 

“It’s my turn to tell you a secret,” Gabriella says. “If you want.” 

Zoe shared all her secrets today with Gabriella. All the secrets she made 
her childhood best friends pinkie swear to never tell another soul. All the 
heartbreaking ones she always kept to herself because speaking up was too 
hard. Together, the two have laughed and cried, as if they’ve been best friends 
their entire lives. “Your secret dies with me,” Zoe says. She doesn’t laugh and 
neither does Gabriella, but she squeezes her hand to let her know she’s going 
to be okay. A promise based on nothing but a gut instinct. Screw evidence of 
the afterlife. 


“It’s not a huge secret, but I’m Batman ... of the Manhattan graffiti 
world,” Gabriella says. 

“Aw, you had me really excited, Batman ... of the Manhattan graffiti 
world,” Zoe says. 

“I specialize in graffiti pushing Last Friends. In some places I’ll draw with 
marker, like on menus and train posters, but my true love is graffiti. I’ve done 
tags for the Last Friends I’ve met. Anywhere I can. In the past week, I’ve 
covered walls with the cute silhouettes from the app by McDonald’s, two 
hospitals, and a soup spot. I hope everyone uses it.” Gabriella taps her fingers 
against the book. At first look, Zoe thought the colors around her nails was a 
polish job gone terribly wrong, but she knows the truth now. “Anyway. I love 
art and I will tag a mailbox or something with your name.” 

“Maybe somewhere on the Broadway strip? I won’t ever have my name in 
lights, but it’ll be there,” Zoe says. She pictures her request now. Her heart is 
full and empty at the thought. 

Passengers look up from their newspapers and phone games and stare at 
Zoe. Indifference on one’s face, pity on another’s. Pure sadness from a black 
woman with this gorgeous afro. “Sorry to lose you,” the woman says. 

“Thank you,” Zoe says. 

The woman returns to her phone. 

Zoe scoots closer to Gabriella. “I feel like I made this weird,” she says, 
her voice quieter than before. 

“Speak up while you can,” Gabriella says. 

“Let’s see what that book is,” Zoe says. She’s curious. “Open it.” 

Gabriella hands Zoe the book. “You open it. It’s your . . .” 

“It’s my End Day, not my birthday,” Zoe says. “I don’t need a gift and I’m 
not exactly going to read the book in the next. . .” Zoe checks her watch and 
feels dizzy. She has at most nine hours left—and she’s a very slow reader. 
“Consider this gift left behind by someone else my gift to you. Thanks for 
being my Last Friend.” 

The woman across looks up. Her eyes widen. “I’m sorry to interrupt, but 
I’m just really happy to hear you’re Last Friends. I’m happy you found 
someone on your End Day.” She gestures to Gabriella. “And that you’re 
helping make days full. It’s beautiful.” 

Gabriella wraps an arm around Zoe’s shoulders and pulls her close. The 



two thank the woman. 

Of course Zoe meets the most welcoming New Yorkers on her End Day. 

“Let’s open it together,” Gabriella says, returning their attention to the 
book. 

“Deal,” Zoe says. 

Zoe hopes Gabriella continues befriending Deckers when she can. 

Life isn’t meant to be lived alone. Neither are End Days. 



MATEO 

3:18 p.m. 

Seeing Lidia will be a huge risk, but it’s one I want to take. 

The bus pulls up and we allow everyone else to get on first before 
boarding. I ask the bus driver if he received the alert today and he shakes his 
head. This ride should be safe. We can still die on the bus, yeah, but the odds 
of the bus being completely totaled and killing us while leaving everyone else 
severely injured seem pretty low. 

I borrow Rufus’s phone so I can call Lidia. My phone’s battery is dying, 
down close to thirty percent, and I want to make sure the hospital can reach 
me in case my dad wakes up. I move to a different seat near the back of the 
bus and dial Lidia’s number. 

Lidia picks up almost instantly, but there’s still this pause before she 
answers, a lot like in the weeks after Christian died. “Hello?’ 

“Hi,” I say. 

“Mateo!” 

“I’m sorry, I—” 

“You blocked my number! I taught you how to do that!” 

“I had to—” 

“How could you not tell me?” 

« J_ 

“Mateo, I’m your fucking best fucking friend—Penny, don’t listen to 
Mommy—and you don’t fucking tell me you’re dying?” 

“I didn’t want—” 

“Shut up. Are you okay? How are you doing?” 

I’ve always thought Lidia is like a coin being flipped in the air. Tails is 
when she’s so pissed it’s like she’s turning her back on you and heads is when 
she sees you at her clearest. I think we’ve landed on heads, but who knows. 

“I’m okay, Lidia. I’m with a friend. A new friend,” I say. 


“Who is this? How’d you meet her?” 

“The Last Friend app,” I say. “His name is Rufus. He’s a Decker too.” 

“I want to see you.” 

“Me too. That’s why I’m calling. Any chance you could drop off Penny 
somewhere and meet me at the Travel Arena?” 

“Abuelita is already here. I called her—freaking the fuck out—hours ago 
and she came home from work. I’ll go to the arena, right now, but please get 
there safely. Don’t run. Walk slowly, except when you’re crossing the street. 
Only cross when it’s your light and only when there isn’t a car in sight, even 
if they’re stopped at a red light, or parked along the sidewalk. Actually, do not 
move. Where are you right now? I’m coming for you. Do not move unless 
someone around you looks shady.” 

“I’m on a bus with Rufus already,” I say. 

“Two Deckers on one bus? Do you have a death wish? Mateo, those odds 
are insane. That thing could topple over.” 

My face burns a little. “I don’t have a death wish,” I quietly say. 

“I’m sorry. I’m shutting up. Please be careful. I have to see you one la— I 
have to see you, okay?” 

“You’ll see me and I’ll see you. I promise.” 

“I don’t want to hang up,” she says. 

“Me either.” 

We don’t hang up. We could, and should, probably use this time to talk 
about memories or find things to apologize for in case I can’t keep my 
promise, but nope, we talk about how Penny just hit herself on the head with a 
big toy and isn’t crying, like the little soldier she is. A new memory to laugh 
over is just as good as reflecting on an old one, I think. It may even be better. 
I don’t want to kill Rufus’s phone battery in case the Plutos reach out, so 
Lidia and I agree to hang up at the same time. Pressing End kills my mood 
and the world feels heavier again. 



PECK 

3:21 p.m. 

Peck is getting the gang back together. 

The gang with no name. 

Peck got his nickname because there’s no power behind his punches. 
More annoying than harmful, like a bird pecking on you. If you want 
someone laid out, sic the Knockout King on them. Peck is good with 
stomping someone out if the occasion calls for it, but Damien and Kendrick 
don’t keep him around because he’s an extra body. Peck’s access to an end-all 
weapon makes him valuable. 

He walks toward his closet, feeling Damien’s and Kendrick’s eyes on his 
back. From here on it’s like a Russian nesting doll, designed that way by 
Peck. He opens the closet, wondering if he has it in him. He opens the 
hamper, wondering if he’s okay never seeing Aimee again, knowing she’ll 
never forgive him if she ever finds out he’s responsible. He opens the last 
box, a shoebox, knowing he’s got to respect himself for once. 

Peck will gain respect by unloading this gun into the one who 
disrespected him. 

“What we do now?” Damien asks. 

Peck opens up Instagram, goes on Rufus’s profile, and is pissed to find 
more comments from Aimee saying how much she misses him. He keeps 
refreshing the account, over and over. 


“We wait.” 


MATEO 

3:26 p.m. 

The rain turns to drizzle when the bus stops outside the World Travel Arena at 
Thirtieth and Twelfth. I step off the bus first and behind me there’s a squeak 
and “FUCK!” I turn in time to grab onto the steps’ railing so Rufus doesn’t 
fall face-first out of the bus and take me with him. He’s a little muscular, so 
the weight hurts my shoulders, but Rufus helps situate us both. 

“Wet floor,” Rufus says. “My bad.” 

We’re here. 

We’re safe. 

We have each other’s back. We’ll stretch this day out as long as possible, 
like we’re the summer solstice. 

The Travel Arena has always reminded me of the Museum of Natural 
History, except half as big and with international flags fixed along the edges 
of the dome. The Hudson River is a couple blocks away, which I don’t point 
out to Rufus. The maximum capacity of the arena is three thousand people, 
which is more than perfect for Deckers, their guests, those with incurable 
diseases, and anyone else looking to enjoy the experience. 

We decide to get our tickets while waiting for Lidia. 

A staff member assists us. The three lines are organized by urgency, as in, 
those with sicknesses versus those of us dying today by some unknown force 
versus bored visitors. It’s easy figuring out our line with one look at the 
others. The line to our right is full of laughter, selfies, texting. The line to our 
left has none of that. There’s a young woman with a scarf wrapped around her 
head leaning against her oxygen tank; others are wheezing terribly; some are 
disfigured or badly burned. The sadness chokes me, not only for them, and 
not even for myself, but for the others ahead of us in our line who were 
woken up from their safe lives and will hurtle into danger in the next few 
hours, maybe even minutes. And then there are those who never got this far in 
the day. 

“Why can’t we have a chance?” I ask Rufus. 


“A chance at what?” He’s looking around, taking pictures of the arena and 
the lines. 

“A chance at another chance,” I say. “Why can’t we knock on Death’s 
door and beg or barter or arm-wrestle or have a staring contest for the chance 
to keep living? I’d even want to fight for the chance to decide how I die. I’d 
go in my sleep.” And I would only go to sleep after I lived bravely, as the 
kind of person someone would want to wrap their arm around, who would 
maybe even nuzzle against my chin or shoulder, and go on and on about how 
happy we were to be alive with each other without question. 

Rufus lowers his phone and looks me in the eyes. “You really think you 
can beat Death in an arm-wrestling match?” 

I laugh and look away from him because the eye contact is warming my 
face. An Uber pulls up and Lidia storms out of the backseat. She’s frantically 
looking around for me, and even though today isn’t her End Day, I’m still 
nervous when a bike rider almost clips her, like he’ll knock her unconscious 
and she’ll find herself in the hospital with Dad. 

“Lidia!” 

I run out of line as her eyes find me. I almost trip in my excitement, like I 
haven’t seen her in years. She throws her arms around me and squeezes, 
almost as if she herself has pulled me out of a sinking car, or caught me after 
I’ve fallen out of a crashing plane. She says everything in this hug—every 
thank-you, every I-love-you, every apology. I squeeze her back to thank her, 
to make her feel my love, to apologize, and everything else that falls deep 
inside and skirts outside these realms. It’s the sweetest moment in our 
friendship since she handed me Penny as a newborn—Lidia steps back and 
slaps me hard across the face. 

“You should’ve told me.” Lidia pulls me back into another hug. 

My cheek stings, but I dig my chin into her shoulder, and she smells like 
whatever cinnamon thing she must’ve fed Penny today because she hasn’t 
changed out of the baggy shirt I last saw her in. In our hug we sway and I 
search for Rufus in line and he’s clearly shocked by the slap. It’s weird how 
Rufus doesn’t know this is Lidia at her core, how, like I said, she’s a coin 
constantly flipping. It’s strange how I’ve only known Rufus for a day. 

“I know,” I tell Lidia. “You know I’m sorry and I was only trying to 
protect you.” 

“You’re supposed to be with me forever,” Lidia cries. “You’re supposed to 



be around to play bad cop when Penny brings a crush home for the first time. 
You’re supposed to keep me company with card games and bad TV 
marathons when she leaves for college. You’re supposed to be around to vote 
for Penny to become president because you know she’s such a control freak 
already that she won’t be happy until she’s ruling the country. God knows 
she’ll sell her soul to take over the whole world, and you’re supposed to be 
there to help me stop her from making Faustian deals.” 

I don’t know what to say. I go back and forth between nodding and 
shaking my head because I don’t know what to do. “I’m sorry.” 

“It’s not your fault.” Lidia squeezes my shoulder. 

“Maybe it is. Maybe if I wasn’t hiding I’d have street smarts or 
something. It’s early to be blaming myself, but maybe it’s going to be my 
fault, Lidia.” This day has sort of felt like being thrust out into the wilderness 
with all the supplies I’d need to survive and no idea how to even make a fire. 

“Shut your face,” Lidia demands. “This is not your fault. We failed you.” 

“Now you shut your face.” 

“That’s the rudest thing you’ve ever said,” Lidia says with a smile, like 
I’ve had promise to be mean all along. “The world isn’t the safest place ever, 
we know that because of Christian and everyone else dying on the daily. But I 
should’ve shown you some risks are worth it.” 

Sometimes you have a child who you love more than anything, 
unexpectedly. This was one way she showed me. “I’m taking risks today,” I 
say. “And I want you here because it’s so much harder for you to break out 
and be adventurous with Penny in your life. You’ve always wanted to see the 
world, and since we’re not going to get a chance in this lifetime to go on road 
trips, I’m happy we can travel together right now.” I hold her hand. I nod 
toward Rufus. 

Lidia turns to Rufus with the same nervous face she had when we were 
sitting in her bathroom with her pregnancy test. And just like then, before she 
flipped over the stick to see the result, she says, “Let’s do this.” She squeezes 
my hand, which Rufus focuses on. 

“Hey, what’s up?” Rufus asks. 

“Better days, obviously,” Lidia says. “This fucking sucks. I’m so sorry.” 

“Not your fault,” Rufus says. 

Lidia stares at me like she’s still surprised I’m in front of her. 



We reach the front of the line. The teller, dressed in a cheerful yellow vest, 
solemnly smiles. “Welcome to the World Travel Arena. Sorry to lose you 
three.” 

“I’m not dying,” Lidia corrects. 

“Oh. Cost for guests is going to be one hundred dollars,” the teller says. 
He looks at me and Rufus. “Suggested donation is one dollar for Deckers.” 

I pay for all our tickets, donating an extra couple hundred dollars in the 
hope that the arena remains open for many, many years. What the arena 
provides for Deckers seems incomparable, way better than the Make-A- 
Moment station. The teller thanks us for our donation and doesn’t seem 
surprised by it; Deckers are always throwing their money around. Rufus and I 
receive yellow wristbands (for healthy Deckers) and Lidia an orange one 
(visitor), and we proceed in. 

We stay close, not wandering too far from one another. The main entrance 
is a little crowded as Deckers and visitors look up at the gigantic screen 
listing all the regions you can visit, and the different kinds of tours available: 
Around the World in 80 Minutes, Miles of Wilds, Journey to the Center of the 
United States, and more. 

“Should we go on a tour?” Rufus asks. “I’m game for any of them except 
You, Me, and the Deep Blue Sea.” 

“The Around the World in 80 Minutes tour starts in ten,” I say. 

“I’d love that,” Lidia says, her arm locked in mine. She turns to Rufus, 
embarrassed. “Sorry, oh my god, sorry. Really, it’s whatever you two want. I 
don’t get a vote. Sorry.” 

“It’s okay,” I say. “Rufus, you cool with this?” 

“Around the world we go, yo.” 

We find Room 16 and settle into a double-decker trolley with twenty other 
people. Rufus and I are the only Deckers with yellow wristbands. There are 
six Deckers with blue wristbands. Online, I’ve followed many Deckers with 
incurable illnesses who take it upon themselves to travel the real countries 
and cities while they still have time. But those who can’t afford to do so settle 
for the next best thing with the rest of us. 

The driver stands in the aisle and speaks through her headset. 

“Good afternoon. Thank you for joining me on this wonderful tour, where 
we’ll travel the world in eighty minutes, give or take ten. I’m Leslie and I’ll 



be your tour guide. On behalf of everyone at the World Travel Arena, I offer 
my condolences to you and your family. I hope our trip today manages to put 
a smile on your face and leaves a wonderful memory for any guests joining 
you. 

“If at some point you’d like to linger in any region, you’re more than 
welcome to, but please be advised the tour will have to keep moving if we’re 
to finish traveling the world in under eighty minutes. Now, if everyone would 
please fasten your seat belts, we’ll take off!” 

Everyone buckles up and we set off. I’m no cartographer, but even I know 
the destination grid behind each seat—looking similar to the electronic maps 
on the subway—isn’t geographically correct. Still, it’s an unbelievable time 
with unbelievably convincing replicas in each room, made even better by 
Lidia sharing fun facts about each location she learned from her own studies. 
We move down a railway where we can see Deckers and guests enjoying 
themselves, some even waving at us like we’re not all tourists here. 

In London, we pass the Palace of Westminster, where a myth says it’s 
illegal to die there, but my favorite part is hearing the bell of Big Ben chime, 
even if seeing the hands on the clock snaps me back into reality. In Jamaica, 
we’re greeted by dozens of large butterflies, the Giant Swallowtail, as people 
sitting on the floor eat special dishes, like ackee and saltfish. In Africa, we see 
a giant fish tank with inhabitants from Lake Malawi, and I’m so enraptured 
by the blues and yellows swimming around that I almost miss the live feed on 
the wall of a lioness carrying her cub by the scruff of its neck. In Cuba, we 
see guests competing against Cubans in dominoes, and a line for sugar cubes, 
and Rufus cheers for his roots. In Australia, there are exotic flowers, kite 
races, and complimentary koala plush toys for any children. In Iraq, the 
sounds of the national bird, the chucker partridge, play over the speakers 
discreetly hidden behind the merchant carts offering beautiful silk scarves and 
shirts. In Colombia, Lidia tells us about the country’s perpetual summer, and 
we’re tempted to grab a drink from the juice vendors. In Egypt, there are only 
two pyramid replicas, and since the room has a dry heat, the employees are 
offering Nile River-brand water bottles. In China, Lidia jokes about how she 
heard reincarnation is forbidden here without government permission, and I 
don’t want to think about that so I focus on the lit-up skyscraper replicas and 
people playing table tennis. In South Korea, we see a couple of orange-yellow 
robots used in classrooms—“robo-teachers,” they’re called—and Deckers 
having their faces made up. In Puerto Rico, the trolley stops for its forty- 
second break. Rufus tugs at my arm and ushers me elsewhere, Lidia 
following. 



“What’s going on?” I ask over the chorus of tiny tree frogs—it’s unclear if 
they’re actually here or just recordings—and the sounds of wildlife are so 
jarring, since I’m only used to sirens and cars honking, that hearing the people 
talking by the rum cart comforts me. 

“We talked about how you wanted to do something exhilarating if you 
ever had the chance to travel, right?” Rufus says. “I’ve been keeping an eye 
out for something on this tour, and look.” He points at the sign by a tunnel: 
Rainforest Jump! “I don’t know what it means, but it’s gotta be better than 
that fake skydive earlier.” 

“You went skydiving?!” Lidia asks. Her tone is both are-you-crazy and 
I’m-super-jealous. She’s possessive in the most nurturing, big-sister way 
possible. 

The three of us walk along the beige tiles, sprinklings of actual sand 
around, to the tunnel. An arena employee hands us a brochure for the El 
Yunque Rainforest Room and offers us an audio tour, while admitting we’ll 
miss out on some of the more natural music of the area if we do. We pass on 
the headphones and walk through the tunnel, where the air is moist and warm. 

The crowding trees withstand the drizzle as an artificial sunlight filters 
through the thick leaves. We walk around the twisting trunks, going off the 
beaten path toward the trilling croaks of more tree frogs. Dad told me stories 
about how when he was my age he’d race up the trees with his friends, catch 
frogs and sell them to other kids who wanted pets, and sometimes just sit with 
his thoughts. The deeper we go, the more the frog song is replaced by the 
sounds of people and a waterfall. I mistake the latter for a recording until we 
pass through a clearing and I find water spilling off a twenty-foot-high cliff 
into a pool with shirtless Deckers and lifeguards. This must be the advertised 
rainforest jump. Don’t know why I thought it was going to be something 
lamer, like jumping from rock to rock on even ground. 

I’ve seen so much already that the idea of leaving this arena is sharper 
than that of this day ending, like being ripped out of a dream you’ve waited 
your entire life to have. But I’m not dreaming. I’m awake, and I’m going for 
it. 

“My daughter hates the rain,” Lidia tells Rufus. “She hates anything she 
can’t control.” 

“She’ll come around,” I say. 

We walk toward the edge of the cliff where Deckers are jumping. A petite 
girl with a blue wristband, a headscarf, and floaties does something dangerous 



at the very last second—she turns around and falls backward, like someone 
pushed off a building. A lifeguard below whistles and the others swim to the 
center where she’s splashed through. She returns to the surface, laughing, and 
it looks like the lifeguards are scolding her, but she doesn’t care. How could 
anyone on a day like today? 



RUFUS 

4:24 p.m. 

For all the mouth I ran about being brave, I’m not sure about this jump. I 
haven’t set foot onto a beach or gone inside a community pool since my 
family died. The closest I’ve come to big bodies of water like this before 
today was when Aimee was fishing in the East River, and that led to a 
nightmare of me fishing for my family’s car in the Hudson River, reeling up 
their skeletons in the clothes they died in, reminding me how / abandoned 
them. 

“You’re all good to go here, Mateo. Gonna have to veto this for myself.” 

“You should skip this too,” Lidia tells him. “I know I have no real say 
here, but veto, veto, veto, veto.” 

Mad props to Mateo for getting in line anyway; I want this for him. There 
aren’t any more croaking frogs, so I know he heard me. This kid has changed. 
I know you’re paying attention, but look at him—he’s in line to leap off a cliff 
and I bet you anything he can’t even swim. He turns and waves us over, like 
he’s inviting us to a line for a roller coaster. 

“Come on,” Mateo says, eyeing me. “Or we can go back to Make-A- 
Moment and swim around one of their pools if you want. I honestly think 
you’ll feel better about everything if you get back in the water. . . . Me 
coaching you through something is weird, right?” 

“It’s a little ass-backward, yeah,” I say. 

“I’ll make it short. We don’t need those Make-A-Moment stations and 
their virtual realities. We can make our own moment right here.” 

“In this artificial rainforest?” I smile back. 

“I made no claims to this place being real.” 

The arena attendant tells Mateo he’s next. 

“Is it cool if my friends and I jump together?” Mateo asks. 

“Absolutely,” she responds. 

“I’m not going!” Lidia says. 


“Yes you are,” Mateo says. “You’ll regret it if you don’t.” 

“I should push you off the cliff,” I tell Mateo. “But I won’t because you’re 
right.” I can take on my fear, especially in a controlled environment like this 
with lifeguards and arm floaties. 

No one planned for a swim, so we strip down to our underwear and yo, I 
had no idea how damn skinny Mateo is. He avoids looking my way—which I 
find funny—unlike Lidia, in nothing but her bra and jeans, who’s looking me 
up and down. 

They attendants give us our gear—I’m calling the floaties “gear” because 
it sounds less cute—and we slip it on. The attendant tells us to jump when 
we’re comfortable, which shouldn’t be too long since a line is forming behind 
us. 

“Count of three?” Mateo asks. 

“Yeah.” 

“One. Two . . .” 

I grab Mateo’s hand and lock my fingers in his. He turns to me with 
flushed cheeks and grabs Lidia’s hand. 

“Three.” 

We all look ahead and below, and we jump. I feel like I’m falling through 
the air faster, dragging Mateo with me. Mateo shouts, and in the few seconds 
I have left before hitting the water I shout too, and Lidia cheers. I hit the 
water, Mateo still beside me, and we’re underwater for only a few seconds, 
but I open my eyes and see him there. He’s not panicking, and it reminds me 
of how settled my parents looked after they set me up for freedom. Lidia has 
disconnected; she’s already out of sight. Mateo and I float back to the top with 
our hands still locked, lifeguards flanking us. I move toward Mateo, laughing, 
and I hug him for this freedom he’s forced onto me. It’s like I’ve been 
baptized or some shit, ditching more anger and sadness and blame and 
frustration beneath the surface, where they can sink to who-cares-where. 

The waterfall pummels the water around us, and a lifeguard ushers us to 
the hill. 

An attendant at the bottom of the hill offers us towels and Mateo wraps 
his around his shoulders, shivering. “How do you feel?” he asks. 

“Not bad,” I say. 

We don’t bring up the hand-holding or anything like that, but hopefully he 



gets where I’m coming from now in case he had any doubts. We head on up 
to the top of the hill, drying ourselves with towels, and retrieve our clothes 
and get dressed. We exit through the gift shop, where I catch Mateo singing 
along with the song on the radio. 

I corner Mateo as he picks up one of the “Farewell!” cards offered here. 
“You made me jump and now it’s your turn.” 

“I jumped with you.” 

“Not what I’m talking about. Come with me to this underground dance 
club place. Deckers go there to dance and sing and chill. You down?” 



OFFICER ANDRADE 

4:32 p.m. 

Death-Cast did not call Ariel Andrade because he isn’t dying today, but since 
he’s an officer of the law, getting the call is his greatest fear every night when 
the clock strikes midnight. Especially since losing his partner two months 
ago. He and Graham could’ve been a buddy-cop movie, the way they handled 
business and traded dad jokes over beers. 

Graham is always on Andrade’s mind, and today is no exception, with 
these foster kids in the holding cell who are acting out because their brother is 
a Decker. You don’t need matching DNA for someone to be your brother, 
Andrade knows this. And you definitely don’t need the same blood to lose a 
part of yourself when someone dies. 

Andrade doesn’t believe the Decker, Rufus Emeterio, who he stopped 
pursuing in the early-morning hours, is going to be trouble—if he’s even still 
alive. He’s always had a sixth sense for Deckers who will spend their final 
hours creating chaos. Like the Decker responsible for Graham’s death. 

On the day Graham received his alert, he insisted on spending his End 
Day working. If he could die saving lives, it was a better way to go than one 
last lay. The officers were pursuing a Decker who was signing up for Bangers, 
the challenge for online feeds that has had a heartbreaking amount of daily 
hits and downloads the past four months. People tune in every hour to watch 
Deckers kill themselves in the most unique way possible—to go out with a 
bang. The most popular death wins the Decker’s family some decent riches 
from an unknown source, but for the most part, it’s just a bunch of Deckers 
who don’t kill themselves creatively enough to please the viewers and, well, 
you don’t exactly get a second shot. Graham’s attempts to prevent a Decker 
from riding his motorcycle off the Williamsburg Bridge only got himself 
killed. 

Andrade is doing his damn best to get that snuff channel terminated by the 
end of the year. No way in hell he can share a beer with Graham in heaven 
without getting this job done. Andrade wants to focus on his real work, not 
babysitting. That’s why he has their foster parents signing release forms this 
very second. Let them go home with firm warnings so they can sleep. 



And grieve. 

Maybe even find their friend if he’s still alive. 

If you’re close enough to a Decker when they die, you won’t be able to 
put words to anything for the longest time. But few regret spending every 
possible minute with them while they were still alive. 



PATRICK "PECK” GAVIN 

4:59 p.m. 

“Maybe he’s dead already.” 

Peck has notifications turned on for Rufus’s Instagram, but stays 
personally locked on anyway. “Come on, come on. . . .” 

Peck wants Rufus dead, of course. But he wants to deliver the killing 
blow. 


RUFUS 

5:01 p.m. 

The line for Clint’s Graveyard isn’t as long as it was last night when I was 
headed back to Pluto. Not even gonna start speculating if this means everyone 
is inside or if they’ve gone and died already. It’s gotta be the greatest club, 
hands down, for Mateo. They better let me in even though I don’t turn 
eighteen for another few weeks. 

“Weird coming to a club at five,” Lidia says. 

My phone goes off and I’m banking on it being Aimee when I see 
Malcolm’s dead-ass ugly profile pic. “The Plutos! Oh shit.” 

“Plutos?” Lidia asks. 

“His best friends!” Mateo says, which doesn’t really scratch the surface on 
who they are to me, but I let it slide because this is so wild even Mateo is 
tearing up for me. I bet I’d be the same way if his dad called him right now. 

I answer FaceTime, walking away from the line. Malcolm and Tagoe are 
together, legit surprised I answered. They’re smiling at me like they wanna 
tag-team bang me. 

“ROOF!” 

“Holy shit,” I say. 

“You’re alive!” Malcolm says. 

“You’re not locked up!” 

“They can’t hold us,” Tagoe says, fighting for space so he can be seen too. 
“You see us?” 

“Screw all of this. Roof, where you at?” Malcolm is squinting, looking 
beyond my head. I have no idea where they’re at either. 

“I’m at Clint’s.” I can give them a better goodbye. I can hug them. “Can 
you guys get here? Soon?” Making it past five has been a fucking miracle, but 
time is running out, no doubt. Mateo is holding Lidia’s hand, and I want my 
best friends here too. All of them. “Can you grab Aimee too? Not that asshole 
Peck. I’ll beat his ass again.” If there was a lesson I was supposed to learn 


here, I didn’t. Dude mined my funeral and got my friends locked up, I get to 
deck him again and don’t try to tell me I’m wrong. 

“He’s lucky you’re still alive,” Malcolm says. “We’d be spending our 
night hunting him down if you weren’t.” 

“Don’t leave Clint’s,” Tagoe says. “We’ll be there in twenty minutes. 
Smelling like prison.” Funny how Tagoe swears he’s a hardened criminal 
now. 

“I’m not going anywhere. I’m here with a friend. Just get here, all right?’ 

“You better be there, Roof,” Malcolm says. 

I know what he’s really saying. I better be alive. 

I take a photo of the sign for Clint’s Graveyard and upload it to Instagram 
in full color. 



PATRICK "PECK” GAVIN 

5:05 p.m. 

“Got him,” Peck says, hopping off his bed. Clint’s Graveyard. He puts the 
loaded gun in his backpack. “We gotta be fast. Let’s go.” 



PART FOUR 


The End 


No one wants to die. Even people who want to go to heaven don’t want to die 
to get there. And yet death is the destination we all share. No one has ever 
escaped it. And that is as it should be, because Death is very likely the single 
best invention of Life. It is Life’s change agent. It clears out the old to make 

way for the new. 

—Steve Jobs 


MATEO 

5:14 p.m. 

This day has some miracles. 

I found a Last Friend in Rufus. Our best friends are joining us on our End 
Day. We’ve overcome fears. And we’re now at Clint’s Graveyard, which 
receives high praise online, and this could be the perfect stage for me if I 
outgrow my insecurities—in the next few minutes. 

From all the movies Fve seen, bouncers are normally stubborn in their 
ways and absolutely intimidating, but here at Clint’s Graveyard there’s a 
young woman wearing a fitted cap backward welcoming everyone. 

The young woman asks for my ID. “Sorry to lose you, Mateo. Have fun in 
there, okay?” I nod. I drop some cash into a plastic donations container and 
wait for Rufus to pay his way in. The girl eyes him up and down and my face 
heats up. But then Rufus catches up to me and pats my shoulder and the burn 
is different, like when he grabbed my hand back at the Travel Arena. 

Music is booming from the other side of the door and we wait for Lidia. 

“You good?” Rufus asks. 

“Nervous and excited. Mainly nervous.” 

“Regret making me jump off a cliff yet?” 

“Do you regret jumping?” 

“No.” 

“Then no.” 

“Are you gonna have fun in there?” 

“No pressure,” I say. There’s a difference between jumping off a cliff and 
having fun. Once you jump off a cliff, there’s no undoing it, there’s no 
stopping midair. But having the kind of fun that seems daring and 
embarrassing in front of strangers requires a special bravery. 

“There’s no pressure,” Rufus says. “Just our last few hours left on this 
planet to die without any regrets. Again, no pressure.” 


No regrets. He’s right. 

My friends stand behind me as I pull open the door and walk into a world 
where I immediately regret not having spent every minute possible. There are 
strobe lights, flashing blues, yellows, and grays. The graffiti on the walls was 
marked by Deckers and their friends, sometimes the last piece of themselves 
the Deckers have left behind, something that immortalizes them. No matter 
when it happens, we all have our endings. No one goes on, but what we leave 
behind keeps us alive for someone else. And I look at this crowded room of 
people, Deckers and friends, and they are all living. 

A hand closes on mine, and it’s not the same one that grabbed mine less 
than an hour ago; this hand carries history. The hand I held when my 
goddaughter was born, and the many mornings and evenings after Christian 
died. Traveling that world-within-a-world with Lidia was incredible, and 
having her here in this moment, a moment I couldn’t buy, makes me happy 
despite every reason to be down. Rufus comes up beside me and wraps an 
arm around my shoulders. 

“The floor is yours,” Rufus says. “The stage, too, when you’re game.” 

“I’m getting there,” I say. I have to get there. 

Onstage there’s a teenager on crutches singing “Can’t Fight This Feeling” 
and, as Rufus would say, he’s absolutely killing it. There are a couple people 
dancing behind him—friends, strangers, who knows, who cares—and this 
energy elevates me. I guess I could call this energy freedom. No one will be 
around to judge me tomorrow. No one will send messages to friends about the 
lame kid who had no rhythm. And in this moment, how stupid it was to care 
hits me like a punch to the face. 

I wasted time and missed fun because I cared about the wrong things. 

“Got a song in mind?” 

“Nope,” I say. There are plenty of songs I love: “Vienna” by Billy Joel; 
“Tomorrow, Tomorrow” by Elliott Smith. “Born to Run” by Bruce 
Springsteen is one of Dad’s favorites. All these songs have notes I have no 
chance of hitting, but that’s not what’s stopping me. I just want the song to be 
right. 

The menu above the bar is illustrated with a skull and crossbones, and it’s 
striking to see the skull smiling. Last Day to Smile, it reads. The drinks are all 
alcohol-free, which makes sense since dying isn’t an excuse to sell alcohol to 
minors. There was a huge debate a couple years ago about whether or not 



Deckers eighteen and up should be allowed to purchase drinks. When lawyers 
presented percentages about teenagers dying from alcohol poisoning and 
drunk driving, it was ruled things would remain as they have been—legally. 
It’s still really easy to get liquor and beer, is my understanding; always has 
been, always will be. 

“Let’s grab a drink,” I say. 

We push past the crowd, strangers dancing against us as we try to clear a 
path. The deejay calls up a bearded guy named David to the stage. David rolls 
onto the stage and announces he’s singing “A Fond Farewell” by Elliott 
Smith; I don’t know if he’s a Decker or singing for a friend, but it’s beautiful. 

We reach the bar. 

I’m not in the mood for a Grape Yard Mocktail. Definitely not Death’s 
Spring. 

Lidia orders a Terminator, this ruby-red mocktail. They serve her quickly. 
She takes a sip, scrunching her face like she’s eaten a handful of sour candy. 
“Do you want?” 

“I’m good,” I say. 

“I wish this had some kick to it,” Lidia says. “I can’t be sober when I lose 
you.” 

Rufus orders a soda and I do the same. 

Once we have our drinks, I raise my glass. “To smiling while we can.” We 
clink glasses and Lidia is biting her quivering lower lip while Rufus, like me, 
is smiling. 

Rufus cuts through our circle and he’s so close his shoulder is pressed 
against mine. He talks directly into my ear since the music and cheers are so 
loud. “This is your night, Mateo. Seriously. You sang to your dad earlier and 
stopped when I came in. No one is judging you. You’re holding yourself back 
and you have to go for it.” That David guy finishes his song and everyone 
applauds, and it’s not some faint applause either; you would think there’s a 
rock legend performing up there. 

“See? They just wanna see you having fun, living it up.” 

I smile and lean in to his ear. “You have to sing with me. You choose the 
song.” 

Rufus nods and his head leans against mine. “Okay. ‘American Pie.’ Can 
we make that happen?” 



I love that song. “It’s happening.” 

I ask Lidia to watch our drinks as Rufus and I run up to put in a request 
with the deejay. Before we reach the deejay, a Turkish girl named Jasmine 
sings “Because the Night” by Patti Smith and it’s amazing how someone so 
tiny can demand such attention and ignite this level of excitement. A brunette 
girl with a wide smile—a smile you don’t expect to find on someone dying— 
requests a song and steps away. I tell DJ LouOw our song and he 
compliments our choice. I sway a little to Jasmine’s performance, bopping my 
head when I feel it’s appropriate. Rufus is smiling, watching me, and I stop, 
embarrassed. 

I shrug and pick it all up again. 

I like being visible this time. 

“The time of my life, Rufus,” I say. “I’m having it. Right now.” 

“Me too, dude. Thanks for reaching out to me over Last Friend,” Rufus 
says. 

“Thanks for being the best Last Friend a closet case could ask for.” 

The brunette from earlier, Becky, is called to the stage and she performs 
Otis Redding’s “Try a Little Tenderness.” We’re next in the queue and we 
wait by the stage’s sticky steps. When Becky’s song is reaching its close, the 
nerves finally hit me—the next -ness of it all. But nothing prepares me for the 
moment when DJ LouOw says, “Rufus and Matthew to the stage.” Yes, he 
gets my name wrong, much like Andrea from Death-Cast so many hours ago 
it feels like it could’ve been a different day—I’ve lived a lifetime today and 
this moment is my encore. 

Rufus rushes up the steps and I chase after him. Becky wishes me luck 
with the sweetest smile; I pray she’s not a Decker, and if she is, I hope she 
passes without any regrets. I shout back, “Great job, Becky!” before turning 
around. Rufus drags two stools center stage for our pretty lengthy song. Good 
call because my knees are trembling as I walk across the stage, spotlight in 
my eyes and a buzzing in my ears. I sit down beside him and DJ LouOw 
sends someone over to hand us microphones, which makes me feel mighty, 
like I’ve been handed Excalibur in a battle my army was losing. 

“American Pie” begins to play and the crowd cheers, like it’s our own 
song, like they know who we are. Rufus squeezes my hand and lets go. 


“A long, long time ago . . .,” Rufus begins, “I can still remember . . .” 



“How that music used to make me smile,” I join in. My eyes are tearing 
up. My face is warm—no, hot. I find Lidia swaying. A dream couldn’t 
possibly capture the intensity of this moment. 

. . This’ll be the day that I die. . . . This’ll be the day that I die. . . .” 

The energy in the room changes. Not just my confidence despite how off- 
key I am, no, our words are actually connecting with the Deckers in the 
audience, sinking deep past their skin and into their souls, which are fading, 
like a firefly turning off, but still very present. Some Deckers sing along and 
I’m sure if they were allowed to have lighters in here, they’d whip them out; 
some are crying, others are smiling with closed eyes, hopefully lost in good 
memories. 

For eight minutes Rufus and I sing about a thorny crown, whiskey and 
rye, a generation lost in space, Satan’s spell, a girl who sang the blues, the day 
the music died, and so much more. The song ends, I catch my breath, and I 
breathe in everyone’s roaring applause, I breathe in their love, and it energizes 
me to grab Rufus’s hand while he’s bowing. I drag him offstage, and once 
we’re behind the curtain, I look him in the eyes and he smiles like he knows 
what’s about to go down. And he’s not wrong. 

I kiss the guy who brought me to life on the day we’re going to die. 

“Finally!” Rufus says when I give him the chance to breathe, and now he 
kisses me. “What took you so long?” 

“I know, I know. I’m sorry. I know there’s no time to waste, but I had to 
be sure you are who I thought you were. The best thing about dying is your 
friendship.” I never thought I would find someone I could say words like this 
to. They’re so broad yet deeply personal, and it’s a private thing I want to 
share with everyone, and I think this is that feeling we all chase. “And even if 
I never got to kiss you, you gave me the life I always wanted.” 

“You took care of me too,” Rufus says. “I’ve been so damn lost the past 
few months. Especially last night. I hated all the doubts and being so pissed 
off. But you gave me the best assist ever and helped me find myself again. 
You made me better, yo.” 

I’m ready to kiss him again when his eyes move away from mine, beyond 
the stage and into the audience. He squeezes my arm. 

Rufus’s smile is brighter. “The Plutos are here.” 



HOWIE MALDONADO 

5:23 p.m. 

Death-Cast called Howie Maldonado at 2:37 a.m. to tell him he’s going to die 
today. 

His 2.3 million Twitter followers are taking it the hardest. 

For the greater part of the day, Howie stayed in his hotel room with a team 
of security guards outside his door, all armed; fame gave him this life, but it 
won’t keep him alive. The only people allowed inside his hotel room were his 
lawyers, who needed wills created, and his literary agent, who needed his next 
contract signed before Howie could kick it. Funny how a book he didn’t write 
has more of a future than he does. Howie answered phone calls from costars, 
his little cousin whose popularity in school is tied to Howie’s success, more 
lawyers, and his parents. 

Howie’s parents live in Puerto Rico, where they moved back after 
Howie’s career took off. Howie desperately wanted them to remain in Los 
Angeles, where he lives now, offering to take care of every last bill and 
splurge, but his parents’ love for San Juan, where they first met, was too great. 
Howie can’t help but be bothered by the fact that his parents, while clearly 
devastated, are going to be fine without him. They’ve already grown used to 
living without him, to watching his life from afar—like fans. 

Like strangers. 

Howie is currently in a car with more strangers. Two women from Infinite 
Weekly for a final interview. He’s only doing this for the fans. Howie knows 
he could’ve lived another ten years and everything he shares about himself 
would’ve never been enough. They’re ravenous for “content,” as his 
publicists and managers say. Every haircut. Every new magazine cover. Every 
tweet, no matter how many typos. 

Howie’s tweet last night was a picture of his dinner. 

He’s already sent out one last tweet: Thank you for this life. Attached is a 
photo, taken by himself, smiling. 

“Who are you on your way to see?” the older woman asks. Sandy, he 
believes. Yes, Sandy. Not Sally like his very first publicist. Sandy. 


“Is this part of the interview?” Howie asks. Whenever he does these 
pieces, his answers require zero focus, so he normally hops on his phone and 
scrolls through Twitter and Instagram. But keeping up with the outpouring of 
love, including messages from the author of the Scorpius Hawthorne series, is 
ten times more impossible than usual. 

“It could be,” Sandy says. She lifts the tape recorder. “Your call.” 

Howie wishes his publicist were here with him to shut down this question 
herself, but he wrote her a big check, had it sent down to her hotel room, and 
encouraged her to stay far away from him, as if he were infected with a 
zombie virus. 

“Pass,” Howie says. It’s no one’s business that he’s on his way to see his 
childhood best friend and first love, Lena, who’s flown in from Arkansas to 
see him one last time. The girl who could’ve been more than a friend if he 
didn’t live in the spotlight. The girl he’d once missed so much he’d write her 
name around the city, like on pay phones and coffee tables, never signing his 
name. The girl who loves the quiet life her husband gives her. 

“Very well,” Sandy says. “What’s your proudest accomplishment?” 

“My art,” Howie says, fighting back an eye roll. The other woman, 
Delilah, stares at him like she’s seeing past his bullshit. Howie would be 
intimidated if he wasn’t busy being distracted by her beautiful hair, which 
resembles the northern lights, and the fresh bandage on her forehead, which is 
covering up a Scorpius Hawthorne-like wound. 

“Where do you think you would be without the Draconian Marsh role?” 
Sandy asks. 

“Literally? Back in San Juan with my parents. Professionally . . . Who can 
say.” 

“Better question,” Delilah speaks up. Sandy is pissed and Delilah speaks 
over her. “What do you regret?” 

“Excuse her,” Sandy says. “I’m firing her and she’s getting out at the next 
red light.” 

Howie turns his attention to Delilah. “I love what I did. But I don’t know 
who I am beyond the voice of a Twitter account and the evil face for a 
franchise.” 

“What would you have done differently?” Delilah asks. 

“I probably wouldn’t have done that shitty college-bait film.” Howie 



smiles, surprised by his own humor on his last day ever. “I would’ve only 
done what meant a lot to me. Like the Scorpius films. That adaptation was 
one of a kind. But I should’ve used those fortunes to spend time with the 
people who mean a lot to me. Family and friends. I got caught up reinventing 
myself so I could land different roles and not be the evil wizard kid. For 
fuck’s sake, I’m in town to meet a publisher for another book I didn’t write.” 

Delilah eyes the copy of Howie’s book, unsigned, sitting between her and 
her boss. 

Former boss. It’s unclear. 

“What would’ve made you happy?” Delilah asks. 

Love comes to mind, immediately, and it surprises him like a lightning 
bolt on a day with clear forecasts. Howie never felt lonely, because he could 
go online at any moment and find himself flooded with messages. But 
affection from millions and intimacy from that one special person are 
completely different beasts. 

“My life is a double-edged sword,” Howie says, not speaking of his life as 
if it’s already over as other defeated Deckers do. “I am where I am because 
my life moved as fast as it did. If I didn’t land that gig, maybe I would be in 
love with someone who loves me back. Maybe I would’ve been an actual son 
and not someone who thought being a bank account was enough. I could’ve 
taken time to learn Spanish so I could speak with my grandma without my 
mom translating.” 

“If you weren’t successful and had ah those things instead, would that 
have been enough for you?” Delilah asks. She’s sitting at the edge of her seat. 
Sandy is invested too. 

“I think so—” 

Howie shuts up as Delilah’s and Sandy’s eyes widen. 

The car jerks and Howie closes his eyes, a deep sinking in his chest, like 
every time he’s been on a roller coaster, scaling higher and higher, past the 
point of no return, and he’s falling at incredible speed. Except Howie knows 
he’s not safe. 



THE GANG WITH NO NAME 

5:36 p.m. 

Death-Cast did not call this gang of boys today, and they’re living as if this 
means their lives can’t be over while they’re alive. They run through the 
streets, not caring about traffic, as if they’re invincible against speeding cars 
and completely untouchable by the law. Two boys laugh when one car bangs 
into another, spinning out of control until it crashes against the wall. The third 
is too focused on reaching his target and pulling the handgun out of his 
backpack. 


DELILAH GREY 

5:37 p.m. 

Delilah is still alive. She doesn’t have to test Howie’s pulse to know he isn’t. 
She saw the way his head banged against the reinforced window, heard the 
sickening crack that will stay with her forever— 

Her heartbeat runs wild. In a single day, the same day when she received a 
call informing her she will die today, Delilah has not only survived an 
explosion by a bookstore, but also a car accident caused by three boys 
running through the street. 

If Death wanted her, Death had two shots. 

Delilah and Death won’t be meeting today. 


RUFUS 

5:39 p.m. 

I wanna keep holding Mateo’s hand, but I gotta hug my people. I move 
through the crowd, pushing Deckers and others aside to get to the Plutos. We 
all hit Pause on ourselves—and press Play at the exact same second, like four 
cars moving at a green light. We group hug, four Plutos coming together in 
the Pluto Solar System embrace I’ve been wanting for over fifteen hours, ever 
since I ran out of my own damn funeral. 

“I love you guys,” I say. No one cracks homo jokes. We’re past that. They 
shouldn’t be here, but taking risks is the name of the game today and I’m 
playing it. “You don’t smell like prison, Tagoe.” 

“You should see my new ink,” Tagoe says. “We’ve seen shit.” 

“We didn’t see shit,” Malcolm says. 

“You guys ain’t shit,” I say. 

“Not even house arrest,” Aimee says. “Damn shame.” 

We pull apart, but stay really close, as if the crowd is forcing us to 
squeeze up against each other. They’re all staring at me. Tagoe looks like he 
wants to pet me. Malcolm looks like he’s seeing a ghost. Aimee looks like she 
wants another hug. I don’t let Tagoe treat me like a dog or shout “Boo!” at 
Malcolm, but I move in and hug the hell out of Aimee. 

“My bad, Ames,” I say. I didn’t know I was sorry until I saw her face. “I 
shouldn’t have shut you out like that. Not on a damn End Day.” 

“I’m sorry too,” Aimee says. “There’s only one side that matters to me 
and I’m sorry I was trying to play both. We didn’t have nearly as much time 
as we should’ve, but you’ll always be more important. Even after . . .” 

“Thanks for saying that,” I say. 

“I’m sorry I had to say something so obvious,” Aimee says. 

“We’re all good,” I say. 

I know I helped Mateo live his life, but he helped me get mine back in 
shape. I wanna be remembered as who I am right now, not for that dumbass 


mistake I made. I turn and Mateo and Lidia are standing shoulder to shoulder. 
I pull him over by his elbow. 

“This is my Last Friend, Mateo,” I say. “And this is his number one, 
Lidia.” 

The Plutos shake hands with Mateo and Lidia. Solar systems are colliding. 
“Are you scared?” Aimee asks us both. 

I grab Mateo’s hand and nod. “It’ll be game over, but we won first.” 

“Thanks for taking care of our boy,” Malcolm says. 

“You’re both honorary Plutos,” Tagoe says. He turns to Malcolm and 
Aimee. “We should get badges made.” 

I give the Plutos a beat-by-beat play of my End Day, and I fill them in on 
how color found its way to my Instagram. 

“Elastic Heart” by Sia comes to an end. “We should be out there. Right?” 
Aimee says, nodding toward the dance floor. 

“Let’s do this.” 

Mateo says it before I can. 



MATEO 

5:48 p.m. 

I grab Rufus’s hand and drag him to the dance floor right as a young black 
guy named Chris takes the stage. Chris says he’s about to perform an original 
song called “The End.” He raps about final goodbyes, nightmares we want to 
wake up from, and the inevitable squeeze of Death. If I weren’t standing here 
with Rufus and our favorite people, I would be depressed. But instead we’re 
all dancing, something else I never thought I would get to do—not just 
dancing, but dancing with someone who challenges me to live. 

The beat pulses through me and I follow the lead of others, bopping my 
head and bouncing my shoulders. Rufus does a mock Harlem Shake to either 
impress me or make me laugh, and it works on both counts, mainly because 
his confidence is glowing and admirable. We close the space between us, our 
hands still very much to our sides or in the air, but we’re dancing against each 
other. Not always in sync, but who cares. We remain pressed together as more 
people flood the dance floor. Yesterday Mateo would’ve found this 
claustrophobic, but now? Don’t ever move me. 

The song changes and now it’s superfast, but Rufus stills me and puts a 
hand on my hip. “Dance with me.” 

I thought we were dancing already. “Am I doing it wrong?” 

“You’re great. I meant a slow dance.” 

The beat has only increased, but we place our hands on each other’s 
shoulders and waist; my fingers dig into him a little, the first time I’m getting 
to touch someone else like this. We take it slow, and out of all the ways I’ve 
lived today, maintaining eye contact with Rufus is really hard; it’s easily 
become the most intense intimacy ever I’ve ever experienced. He leans in to 
my ear, throwing me into this weird phase where I’m relieved to be free of his 
gaze but also miss his eyes and the way he looks at me, like I’m good enough, 
and Rufus says, “I wish we had more time. ... I wanna ride bikes through 
empty streets and spend a hundred dollars at an arcade and take the Staten 
Island ferry just to introduce you to my favorite snow cones.” 

I lean in to his ear. “I want to go to Jones Beach and race you to the waves 
and play in the rain with our friends. But I want quiet nights, too, where we 


talk about nonsense while watching bad movies.” I want us to have history, 
something longer than the small window of time we’re actually sharing, with 
an even longer future, but the dying elephant in the room crushes me. I rest 
my forehead against his, the both of us sweating. “I have to talk to Lidia.” I 
kiss Rufus again before we break through the crowd. He grabs my hand from 
behind, following me through the path I’m clearing. 

Lidia sees us holding hands right as Rufus lets go and I take hers in mine, 
leading her toward the bathrooms, where it’s a little quieter. “Don’t slap me,” 
I say, “but I’m obviously into Rufus and he’s into me and I’m sorry for never 
telling you someone like Rufus is someone I would be into. I thought I had 
more time to accept myself, you know, even though I never really saw 
anything ugly or wrong about it. I think I was waiting around for a reason— 
something beautiful and awesome to accompany any declaration. It’s Rufus.” 

Lidia raises her hand. “I still want to slap you, Mateo Torrez.” She wraps 
her arms around me instead. “I don’t know this Rufus character, and I’m not 
sure how well you know him either after one day, but—” 

“I don’t know every detail about his past. But what I’ve gotten out of him 
in one day is more than I feel like I ever deserved. I don’t know if that makes 
sense.” 

“What am I going to do without you?” 

This loaded question is the reason I didn’t want anyone to know I was 
dying. There are questions I can’t answer. I cannot tell you how you will 
survive without me. I cannot tell you how to mourn me. I cannot convince 
you to not feel guilty if you forget the anniversary of my death, or if you 
realize days or weeks or months have gone by without thinking about me. 

I just want you to live. 

On the wall there are markers of many colors, most of them dried out, 
hanging from rubber cords. I find a bold orange marker that works and I 
tiptoe to reach this blank space where I write: MATEO WAS HERE AND 
LIDIA WAS BY HIS SIDE, AS ALWAYS. 

I hug Lidia. “Promise me you’ll be okay.” 

“It would be a huge lie.” 

“Please lie to me,” I say. “Come on, tell me you’ll keep moving. Penny 
needs you at one hundred percent, and I need to know you’ll be strong enough 
to take care of the future global leader.” 



“Damn it, I can’t—” 

“Something is wrong,” I say. My heart is pounding. Aimee is standing 
between Rufus and the Plutos and three guys who are yelling over her. Lidia 
grabs my hand, like she’s trying to drag me backward a bit, to save my life 
before I can get caught up in this. She’s scared she’s going to have to watch 
me die and I am too. The shorter guy with the bruised face pulls out a gun— 
who could want to kill Rufus like this? 

The guy he jumped. 

Everyone notices the gun and pandemonium rages in the club. I run 
toward Rufus, guests charging into me as they run for the door. I get knocked 
down and people are stepping on me and this is how I’m going to die, a 
minute before Rufus gets shot to death, maybe even the same minute. Lidia is 
screaming at everyone to stop and back off, and she’s helping me up. There 
haven’t been any gunshots yet, but everyone is steering clear of the circle. 
This stampede is impossible to get through and I can’t reach Rufus and I’m 
not going to be able to touch him again while he’s still alive. 



RUFUS 

5:59 p.m. 

I wanna get at Aimee, thinking she led him here, but she’s standing between 
me and his gun. I know she’s not gonna die today, but that don’t make her 
bulletproof. I don’t know how Peck knew to find me here, with his goons and 
a gun, but this is it for me. 

I can’t be stupid. I can’t be a hero. 

I don’t wanna make peace with this—maybe if I had a gun pointed at me 
before I met Mateo and got my Plutos back, yeah, whatever, pull the trigger. 
But my life is stepping its game up. 

“You not talking shit now, huh?” Peck asks. His hand is shaking. 

“Don’t do this. Please.” Aimee shakes her head. “This will end your life 
too.” 

“You begging for him, right? You don’t give a shit about me.” 

“I will never give a shit about you if you do this.” 

She better not be saying this just to calm him down, because I will haunt 
the hell out of these two if they actually stay together. I wanna take my shot at 
hiding behind Malcolm for a second and dashing toward Peck, but that’s not 
gonna get me far. 

Mateo. 

He’s coming up behind Peck and I shake my head at him, which Peck 
sees. Peck turns and I run at him because Mateo’s life is threatened. Mateo 
punches Peck in the face, which is straight unbelievable, and it doesn’t send 
Peck to the floor or nothing like that, but we got a chance now. Peck’s homie 
swings at Mateo and is about to rock his head off his shoulders, but he pulls 
back at the last second, like he recognizes him—I don’t know, but Mateo 
finally steps back. Peck lunges for Mateo and I charge at him, but Malcolm 
beats me to it, running into Peck and his boy like a train, carrying them 
through the air as the gun drops, and he slams them against the wall. 

The gun doesn’t go off, we all good. 

Peck’s other boy goes for the gun and I kick him in the face as he goes to 


grab it, and Tagoe jumps on top of him. I grab the gun. I can try and end Peck 
for good and keep Aimee safe from him. I point the gun at him as Malcolm 
clears away. Mateo is looking at me the way he did when I caught up with 
him after he ran away from me. Like I’m dangerous. 

I unload the gun. 

All the bullets find their way into the wall. 

I grab Mateo and we jet because Peck and his people are here to kill and 
we’re the ones most likely to find a knife in our necks or bullets in our heads. 

This day is doing me dirty on goodbyes. 



DALMA YOUNG 

6:20 p.m. 

Death-Cast did not call Dalma Young because she isn’t dying today, but if 
they had, she would’ve spent the day with her half sister, and maybe even a 
Last Friend—she created the app, after all. 

“I promise you don’t want to work for me,” Dalma says, her arm 
interlocked with her half sister’s as they cross the street. “I don’t want to work 
for me. This job has become such a job” 

“But this internship is so stupid,” Dahlia says. “If I’m going to work this 
hard in tech, I might as well get paid triple what I’m receiving now.” Dahlia is 
the most impatient twenty-year-old in New York. She refuses to slow down 
and is always ready to move from one phase of her life to the next. When she 
started dating her last girlfriend, she brought up getting married within a 
week. And now she wants to turn her tech internship into a Last Friend job. 
“Whatever. How did the meetings go? Did you get to meet Mark 
Zuckerberg?” 

“Meetings went really well,” Dalma says. “Twitter may launch the feature 
as soon as next month. Facebook may need a little more time.” 

Dalma is in town meeting with developers from both Twitter and 
Facebook. This morning, she pitched a new Last Message feature that will 
allow respective users to prepare their final tweets/statuses so their online 
legacy is more meaningful than, say, their thoughts on a popular movie or 
some viral video of someone else’s dog. 

“What do you think your Last Message would be?” Dahlia asks. “I’ll 
probably go with that Moulin Rouge! quote about how the greatest thing in 
the world is to love and be loved in return and yadda blah whatever.” 

“Yeah, you seem truly passionate about that quote, sis,” Dalma says. 

Dalma has given thought to this question, of course. Last Friend has been 
an incredible resource over the past two years, since its prototype stage, but 
she’ll forever be horrified by the eleven Last Friend serial killings last 
summer. She was tempted to sell the app, wash the blood from her hands. But 
there have been so many instances where the app has done good, like this 


afternoon on the train when she overheard a conversation between two young 
women, smiling at each other when one said she was so grateful she reached 
out over Last Friend, and learning the other loves the movement so much she 
tags the city with graffiti to promote the app. 

Her app. 

Before Dalma can answer, two teen boys run past her. One with a buzz 
cut, brown complexion shades lighter than her own, and another with glasses, 
fuller brown hair, and light tan skin like Dahlia’s. The first teen trips, the 
other helping him up, and they take off again, who knows where. She 
wonders if they’re half siblings with only a mother in common too. Maybe 
they’re lifelong friends constantly up to no good and constantly lifting each 
other up. 

Maybe they’ve just met. 

Dalma watches the teens run off. “My Last Message would be to find 
your people. And to treat each day like a lifetime.” 



MATEO 

6:24 p.m. 

We’re in the clear, sinking against a wall, like earlier when I was breaking 
down after running away from Lidia’s. I want to be somewhere safe, like a 
locked room, not out here where people can hunt down Rufus. Rufus holds 
my hand and wraps his arm around my shoulders, holding me close. 

“Props on punching Peck,” Rufus says. 

“First time I’ve ever hit anyone,” I say. I’m still in shock from all my 
firsts—singing in public, kissing Rufus, dancing, punching someone, hearing 
bullets that close. 

“Though you really shouldn’t punch people with guns,” Rufus says. “You 
could’ve gotten yourself killed.” 

I stare out into the street, still trying to catch my breath. “Are you 
criticizing how I saved your life?” 

“I could’ve turned around and you would’ve been dead. I’m not having 
that.” 

I have no regrets. I go back in time and imagine myself being a little 
slower, maybe tripping, and losing valuable time and losing my valuable 
friend as bullets rip apart his beautiful heart. 

I almost lost Rufus. We have less than six hours left, and if he goes first, 
I’ll be a zombie who’s well aware his head is on the chopping block. The 
connection I have with Rufus isn’t what I expected when I met him around 
three in the morning. 

This day is unimaginably rewarding and still so, so impossible. 

I’m tearing up and there’s no stopping there. I finally cry because I want 
more mornings. 

“I miss everyone,” I say. “Lidia. The Plutos.” 

“Me too,” Rufus says. “But we can’t risk their lives again.” 

I nod. “The suspense of everything is killing me. I can’t take being out 
here.” My chest is tight. There’s a huge difference between living fearlessly, 


like I’ve finally been doing, and knowing you have something to fear while 
you’re out living. “Will you hate me if I want to go home? I want to rest in 
my bed where everything is safe and I want you to come with me, but inside 
this time. I know I spent my life hiding there, but I did my best to live, too, 
and I want to share this place with you.” 

Rufus squeezes my hand. “Take me home, Mateo.” 



THE PLUTOS 

6:33 p.m. 

Death-Cast did not call these three Plutos because they aren’t dying today, but 
their fourth did receive the alert and that’s just as devastating. The Plutos 
almost witnessed the death of their best friend, Rufus, as a gun was pulled on 
him. Rufus’s Last Friend appeared out of nowhere like a superhero and 
punched Peck in the face, saving Rufus’s life—for a little while longer, at 
least. The Plutos know Rufus won’t survive the day, but they didn’t lose him 
to a violent act from someone who had it out for him. 

The Plutos stand together on the curb outside Clint’s Graveyard as a cop 
car speeds off down the street, taking the gang with no name away. 

The two boys cheer and hope they spend more time behind bars than they 
did today. 

The girl regrets her role in all of this. But she’s relieved her insecure, 
jealous boyfriend didn’t deliver the killing blow. Ex-boyfriend. 

While they’re not facing Death themselves, tomorrow everything changes 
for the Plutos. They will have to restart, something they’ve grown used to 
doing; their youth is packed with more history than most teens their age. The 
death of their friend, however it unfolds, will stay with them forever. Entire 
lives aren’t lessons, but there are lessons in lives. 

You may be born into a family, but you walk into friendships. Some you’ll 
discover you should put behind you. Others are worth every risk. 

The three friends hug, a planet missing from their Pluto Solar System— 
but never forgotten. 



RUFUS 

7:17 p.m. 

We pass the plot where Mateo buried that bird this morning, back when I was 
still a stranger on a bike. We should be freaking out, big-time, because we’re 
gonna be on our way out soon too, like old meat, but I’m keeping it together 
by Mateo’s side and he seems chill too. 

Mateo leads the way into his building. “If there’s nothing else you want to 
do, Roof, I thought we could visit my dad again.” 

“You just call me 'Roof’?” 

Mateo nods, and his face scrunches up like he’s told a bad joke. “Thought 
I would try it out. That okay?” 

“Definitely okay,” I say. “That’s a good plan, too. I’m cool with resting 
for a bit before making that run.” Part of me can’t help but wonder if Mateo is 
bringing me home so we can have sex, but it’s probably safe to assume sex 
isn’t on the brain for him. 

Mateo is about to press the elevator button until he remembers we’re not 
about that, especially not this late in the game. He opens the stairwell door 
and cautiously goes up. The silence is mad heavy between us, step by step. 
Wish I could challenge him to a race to his apartment, like he imagined for us 
at Jones Beach, but that’s a surefire way to never actually reach the apartment. 

“I miss . . .” Mateo stops on the third floor. I think he’s about to bring up 
his dad, maybe Lidia. “I miss when I was so young I didn’t know to be afraid 
of death. I even miss yesterday when I was paranoid and not actually dying.” 

I hug him because that says everything when I actually don’t have 
anything to say. He squeezes me back before we go up the last flight of steps. 

Mateo unlocks his front door. “I can’t believe I’m bringing a boy home 
for the first time and there’s no one here for you to meet.” 

How wild would it be if we go in and his dad is on the couch, waiting for 
him? 

We go inside and no one is here except us. 

Hope not. 


I tour the living room. Not gonna front, I got myself a little nervous, like 
some old family-friend-turned-enemy is about to pop out because they figured 
the place was vulnerable with Mateo’s dad in a coma. Everything seems good. 
I look at Mateo’s class photos. There’s a bunch of photos of him without 
glasses. 

“When’d you have to get glasses?” I ask. 

“Fourth grade. I was only teased for about a week, so I was lucky.” Mateo 
stares at his senior photo, cap and gown, and it’s like he’s looking at a mirror 
and finding some sci-fi alternate-universe version of himself. I should capture 
it on camera because it’s dope, but the look on his face only makes me wanna 
hug him again. “I bet I disappointed my dad by signing up for online classes. 
He was so proud of me when I graduated, and I’m sure he was hoping I would 
change my mind, get off the internet, and have the typical college 
experience.” 

“You’ll get to tell him everything you’ve done,” I say. We won’t hang 
around here long. It’ll mean a lot to Mateo if we see his dad again. 

Mateo nods. “Follow me.” 

We go down a short hall and into his room. 

“So this is where you’ve been hiding from me,” I say. There are books all 
over the floor, like someone tried robbing the place. Mateo doesn’t seem 
freaked by it. 

“I wasn’t hiding from you.” Mateo crouches and puts the books into piles. 
“I had a panic attack earlier. I don’t want my dad knowing I was scared when 
he comes home. I want him to believe I was brave all the way through.” 

I get down on my knees and pick up a book. “Is there a system here?” 

“Not anymore,” Mateo says. 

We put the books back on his shelves and pick up some little trinkets off 
the floor. 

“I don’t like the idea of you being scared either.” 

“It wasn’t that bad. Don’t worry about old me.” 

I look around his room. There’s an Xbox Infinity, a piano, some speakers, 
a map I pick up off the floor for him. I’m flattening it out with my fist, 
thinking about all the dope places Mateo and I have been together, when I 
spot a Fuigi hat on the floor between his dresser and bed. I grab the hat and he 
grins as I put it on his head. 



“There’s the guy who hit me up this morning,” I say. 

“Luigi?” Mateo asks. 

I laugh and pull out my phone. He doesn’t smile for the camera, he’s legit 
just smiling at me. I haven’t felt this good about myself since Aimee. 

“Photo-shoot time. Go jump on your bed or something.” 

Mateo rushes to the bed and leaps, falling face-first. He gets up and jumps 
and jumps, turning to the window quickly as if some freak bounce accident 
will launch him out there like a catapult. 

I don’t stop taking photos of this awesome, unrecognizable Mateo. 



MATEO 

7:34 p.m. 

I’m out of character and Rufus is loving it. I’m loving it too. 

I stop bouncing and stay seated at the edge of the bed, trying to catch my 
breath. Rufus sits beside me and grabs my hand. “I’m going to sing something 
for you,” I say. I don’t want to let go of his hand but I promise myself I’ll put 
both of mine to good use. 

I sit in front of my keyboard. “Get ready. This is a once-in-a-lifetime 
performance.” I look over my shoulder. “Feeling special yet?” 

Rufus fakes being unimpressed. “I’m feeling okay. A little tired, actually.” 

“Well, wake up and feel special. My dad used to sing this for my mother, 
though his voice is much better than mine.” 

I play the keys for Elton John’s “Your Song” with a pounding heart, 
though my face isn’t as hot as it was back at Clint’s Graveyard. I’m not 
kidding when I tell Rufus to feel special. I’m off-key and I don’t care because 
of him. 

I sing about a man making potions in a traveling show, how my gift is my 
song, sitting on the roof, keeping the sun turned on, the sweetest eyes I’ve 
ever seen, and so much more. I turn during a quick break and catch Rufus 
filming me on his phone. I smile his way. He comes over and kisses me on 
my forehead while I sing with him by my side: “I hope you don’t mind, I hope 
you don’t mind, that I put down in words . . . how wonderful life is now you’re 
in the world. ...” 

I finish and Rufus’s smile is a victory. He’s tearing up. “You were hiding 
from me, Mateo. I always wanted to stumble into someone like you and it 
sucks that I had to find you through a stupid app.” 

“I like the Last Friend app,” I say. I get his sentiment, but I wouldn’t 
change how I met Rufus. “There I was, looking for some company, and I 
found you and you found me, and we chose to meet up because of gut 
instinct. What would’ve been the alternative? I can’t guarantee I would’ve 
ever left here, or that our paths would’ve crossed. Not with one day left. It 
would make for a great story, yeah, but I think the app puts you out there 


more than anything else. For me, it meant admitting I was lonely and wanted 
to connect with someone. I just wasn’t counting on what I have with you.” 

“You’re right, Mateo Torrez.” 

“It happens every now and again, Rufus Emeterio.” It’s the first time I’ve 
said his last name out loud and I hope I’ve pronounced it right. 

I go to the kitchen and return with some snacks. It’s childish, but we play 
house. I smear peanut butter on crackers for him—after confirming he’s not 
allergic—and serve them with a glass of iced tea. “How was your day, 
Rufus?” 

“The best,” he says. 

“Me too,” I say. 

Rufus pats the edge of the bed. “Get over here.” I sit down beside him and 
we get comfortable, linking our arms and legs together. We talk more about 
our histories, like how whenever he was acting out his parents would force 
him to sit in the middle of the room with them, kind of like how my dad 
would tell me to go take a shower and calm down. He tells me about Olivia 
and I tell him about Lidia. 

Until it stops being about the past. 

“This is our safe space, our little island.” Rufus traces an invisible circle 
around us. “We aren’t moving from here. We can’t die if we don’t move. You 
got me?” 

“Maybe we’ll smother each other to death,” I say. 

“Better that than whatever the hell is off our island.” 

I take a deep breath. “But if for some reason this plan doesn’t work, we 
need to promise to find each other in the afterlife. There has to be an afterlife, 
Roof, because it’s the only thing that makes dying this young fair.” 

Rufus nods. “I will make it so easy for you to find me. Neon signs. 
Marching bands.” 

“Good, because I might not have my glasses,” I say. “Not sure if they’ll 
ascend with me.” 

“You’re positive about a movie theater in the afterlife but not if you’ll 
have your glasses? Seems like an oversight in your heavenly blueprint.” 
Rufus removes my glasses and puts them on. “Wow. Your eyes suck.” 

“You taking my glasses isn’t helping my case here.” My vision is hazy 



and I can only make out his skin tone, but none of his features. “I bet you look 
stupid.” 

“Let me take a photo. Actually, lean in with me.” 

I can’t see anything, but I look straight, squinting, and smile. He puts the 
glasses back on my face and I check out the photo. I look like I’ve just woken 
up. Rufus wearing my glasses is a welcome intimacy, like we’ve known each 
other for so long that this kind of silliness comes easily to us. I wasn’t ever 
counting on this. 

“I would’ve loved you if we had more time.” I spit it out because it’s what 
I’m feeling in this moment and was feeling the many moments, minutes, and 
hours before. “Maybe I already do. I hope you don’t hate me for saying that, 
but I know I’m happy. 

“People have their time stamps on how long you should know someone 
before earning the right to say it, but I wouldn’t lie to you no matter how little 
time we have. People waste time and wait for the right moment and we don’t 
have that luxury. If we had our entire lives ahead of us I bet you’d get tired of 
me telling you how much I love you because I’m positive that’s the path we 
were heading on. But because we’re about to die, I want to say it as many 
times as I want—I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you.” 



RUFUS 

7:54 p.m. 

“Yo. You know damn well I love you too.” Man, it actually hurts how much I 
mean this. “I don’t talk out of my dick, you know that’s not me.” I wanna kiss 
him again because he resurrected me, but I’m tight. If I didn’t have common 
sense, if I hadn’t fought so hard to be who I am, I would do some dumb shit 
again and punch something because I’m so pissed. “The world is mad cruel. I 
started my End Day beating up someone because he’s dating my ex-girlfriend 
and now I’m in bed with an awesome dude I haven’t known for twenty-four 
hours. . . . This sucks. Do you think . . . ?” 

“Do I think what?” Twelve hours ago Mateo would’ve been nervous 
asking me a question; he would’ve done it, but he would’ve looked away. 
Now he doesn’t break eye contact. 

I hate to ask it, but it might be on his mind too. “Did finding each other 
kill us?” 

“We were going to die before we knew each other,” Mateo says. 

“I know. But maybe this is how it was always written in stone or the stars 
or whatever: Two dudes meet. They fall for each other. They die.” If this is 
really our tmth, I get to punch whatever wall I want. Don’t try and stop me. 

“That’s not our story.” Mateo squeezes my hands. “We’re not dying 
because of love. We were going to die today, no matter what. You didn’t just 
keep me alive, you made me live.” He climbs into my lap, bringing us closer. 
He hugs me so hard his heart is beating against my chest. I bet he feels mine. 
“Two dudes met. They fell in love. They lived. That’s our story.” 

“That’s a better story. Ending still needs some work.” 

“Forget about the ending,” Mateo says in my ear. He pushes his chest 
away from mine so he can look me in the eye. “I doubt the world is in the 
mood for a miracle, so we know not to expect a happily-ever-after. I only care 
about the endings we lived through today. Like how I stopped being someone 
afraid of the world and the people in it.” 

“And I stopped being someone I don’t like,” I say. “You wouldn’t have 
liked me.” 


He’s tearing up and smiling. “And you wouldn’t have waited for me to be 
brave. Maybe it’s better to have gotten it right and been happy for one day 
instead of living a lifetime of wrongs.” 

He’s right about everything. 

We rest our heads on his pillows. I’m hoping we die in our sleep; that 
seems like the best way to go. 

I kiss my Last Friend because the world can’t be against us if it brought us 
together. 



MATEO 

8:41 p.m. 

I wake up feeling invincible. I don’t check the time because I don’t want 
anything to shatter my survivor spirit. In my head, I’m already in another day. 
I have beat Death-Cast’s prediction, the first person in history to do so. I put 
my glasses back on, kiss Rufus’s forehead, and watch him resting. Nervous, I 
reach for his heart, and I’m relieved it is still beating: he’s invincible too. 

I climb over Rufus and I bet he would kill me himself if he caught me 
leaving our safe island, but I want to introduce him to Dad. I leave the room 
and go to the kitchen to prepare tea for us. I set the pot over the stove’s burner 
and check the cabinets for tea selections and decide on peppermint. 

When I switch on the burner, my chest sinks with regret. Even when you 
know death is coming, the blaze of it all is still sudden. 


RUFUS 

8:47 p.m. 

I wake up choking on smoke. This deafening fire alarm makes it mad hard to 
think. I don’t know what’s happening, but I know this is the moment. I reach 
over to wake up Mateo, but my hand finds no one in all this darkness, just my 
phone, which I pocket. 

“MATEO!” 

The fire alarm is drowning out my cries, and I’m choking, but I still call 
for him. Moonlight beams through the window, and that’s all the light I have 
to work with. I grab my fleece and wrap it around my face while crawling on 
the floor, reaching out for Mateo, who’s gotta be somewhere here on the floor 
and not anywhere near the source of the smoke. I shake off thoughts of Mateo 
burning because no, that’s not happening. Impossible. 

I get to the front door and open it, allowing some of the black smoke to 
spill out. I cough and cough, choke and choke, and the fresh air is what I 
need, but the panic is doing its damn best to keep me down and out for the 
final count. Breathing is so fucking hard. There are some neighbors out here, 
no one Mateo ever shared any stories about. There are so many things he 
hasn’t gotten around to telling me. It’s okay: we still have a few more hours 
together once I find him. 

“We’ve already called the fire department,” one woman says. 

“Someone get him water,” some man says, patting my back as I continue 
choking. 

“I got a note from Mateo earlier,” another man says. “Said he was going 
to be passing and not to worry about the stove. . . . When did he come home? 
I knocked earlier and he wasn’t there!” 

I beat the cough out of my system, the best I can, at least, before pushing 
the man aside with more strength than I’d have bet I had. I run back inside the 
burning apartment and straight toward the orange glow of the kitchen. The 
apartment is blasting with a heat I’ve never known, the closest thing being 
when I was in Cuba vacationing with my family on Varadero Beach. I don’t 
know why Mateo didn’t stay in bed, we had a fucking deal. I don’t know what 


problem the stove was having, but if I know Mateo, and dammit I do, I bet he 
was doing something nice for us, something that absolutely isn’t worth his 
life. 

Into the flames I go. 

I’m about to run into the kitchen when my foot connects with something 
solid. I drop to my knees and grab whatever it is, and it’s the arm that was 
supposed to be around me when I woke up. I grab Mateo, my fingers sink 
deep into boiled skin, and I’m crying hard as I find Mateo’s other arm and 
drag him away from the fire, out of the smoke, and toward all the sons of 
bitches who are shouting at me from the doorway but weren’t brave enough to 
mn in and save some kids. 

The hallway light hits Mateo. His back is badly burned. I turn him over, 
and half of his face is severely burned, the rest is deep red. I wrap my arm 
around his neck and cradle him, rocking back and forth. “Wake up, Mateo, 
wake up, wake up,” I beg. “Why’d you get out of bed. . . . We, we said we 
wouldn’t get out of . . .” He shouldn’t have gotten out of bed and he shouldn’t 
have ditched me in that home of fire and smoke. 

Firefighters arrive. Neighbors try prying me away from Mateo and I 
swing at one, hoping that if I can deck one they’ll all fuck off or find 
themselves kicked into Mateo’s burning home. I wanna smack Mateo awake, 
but I shouldn’t hit this face that’s already been touched by flames. But this 
stupid Mateo kid isn’t waking up, dammit. 

A firefighter kneels beside me. “Let us get him in an ambulance.” 

I finally give in. “He didn’t receive the alert today,” I lie. “Get him to a 
hospital fast, please.” 

I stay with Mateo as they cart him down the elevator, through the lobby, 
and outside toward the ambulance. A medic checks Mateo’s pulse and looks 
at me with sympathy and it’s fucking bullshit. 

“We have to get him to the hospital, you see that!” I say. “Come on! Stop 
fucking around! Let’s go!” 

“I’m sorry. He’s gone.” 

“DO YOUR JOB AND GET HIM TO THE FUCKING HOSPITAL!” 

Another medic opens the ambulance’s rear doors, but he doesn’t put 
Mateo in the back. He pulls out a body bag. 


Hell no. 



I snatch the body bag from his hand and throw it into the bushes because 
body bags are for corpses and Mateo isn’t dead. I return to Mateo’s side, 
choking and crying and dying. “Come on, Mateo, it’s me, Roof. You hear me, 
right? It’s Roof. Wake up now. Please wake up.” 

9:16 p.m. 

I’m sitting on the curb when the medics bag Mateo Torrez up. 

9:24 p.m. 

I’m receiving medical attention in the back of the ambulance as they rush me 
to Strouse Memorial. Sitting here reminds me of my family dying all over 
again. My heart is burning and I’m so pissed off at Mateo for dying before 
me. I don’t wanna be here, I should find a rental bike or go for a run even if 
breathing hurts, but I also can’t leave him like this. 

I talk to the boy in the body bag about all the things we said we’d do 
together, but he can’t hear me. 

When we reach the hospital they split us up. They take me to Intensive 
Care and wheel Mateo off to the morgue for observation. 

My heart is burning. 

9:37 p.m. 

I’m in a hospital bed getting good air from an oxygen mask and checking out 
all the love from the Plutos on my Instagram pics. There’s no bullshit crying- 
face emojis, they know I’m not about that. Their messages on my last pic with 
Mateo are the ones that get me: 

@tagoeaway: We will live it up for you, Roof! #Plutos4Life 
#PlutosForever 

@manthony012: I love ya, bro. Catch ya at the next level. #Plutos4Life 

@aimee_dubois: I love you and I’ll look for you every day. 
#PlutoConstellation 

They don’t tell me to stay safe or nothing like that because they know 
what’s what, but they’re no doubt rooting for me. 

They’ve left comments on all my pics, wishing they were with us at the 
Travel Arena and Make-A-Moment and the cemetery. Everywhere. 

I open up my Plutos group chat and send them that painful text: Mateo is 
dead. 



Their condolences spill in mad fast, it’s dizzying. They don’t ask for 
details, and I bet Tagoe is really fighting that urge to ask how it happened. I’m 
relieved he doesn’t. 

I need to close my eyes for a bit. Not a long time because I don’t have 
that. But in case I don’t wake up because of some complication, I shoot them 
one last text: Whatever happens to me, scatter me at Althea. Orbit each 
other so damn hard. I love you. 

10:02 p.m. 

I snap awake from the nightmare. Nightmare-Mateo was completely ablaze, 
blaming me for his death, telling me he would’ve never died if he hadn’t met 
me. It sears into my mind, but I shake it off as nothing but a nightmare 
because Mateo would never blame anyone for anything. 

Mateo is dead. 

That was no way for him to go out. Mateo should’ve gone out saving 
someone, because he was such a selfless person. No, even if he didn’t die a 
hero’s death, he died a hero. 

Mateo Torrez definitely saved me. 



LIDIA VARGAS 

10:10 p.m. 

Lidia is home on her couch, eating comfort candy, letting Penny stay awake. 
Lidia’s grandmother has gone to bed, exhausted from watching Penny, and 
Penny herself is winding down. She isn’t cranky or whining, almost as if she 
knows to give her mother a break. 

Lidia’s phone rings. It’s the same number Mateo called her from before, 
Rufus’s. She answers: “Mateo!” 

Penny looks at the door, but doesn’t find Mateo. 

Lidia waits for his voice, but he doesn’t say anything. 

“. . . Rufus?” Lidia’s heart races and she closes her eyes. 

“Yeah.” 

It’s happened. 

Lidia drops the phone on the couch, punching the cushions, scaring 
Penny. Lidia doesn’t want to know how it happened, not tonight. Her heart’s 
already broken, she doesn’t need every last piece shattered to bits. Tiny hands 
pull Lidia’s hands away from her face, and, like earlier, Penny is tearing up 
because her mother is crying. 

“Mommy,” Penny says. This one word says everything to Lidia—fall 
apart, but piece herself back together. If not for herself, for her daughter. 

Lidia kisses Penny’s forehead and picks up the phone. “You there, 
Rufus?” 

“Yeah,” he says again. “I’m sorry for your loss.” 

“I’m sorry for your loss too,” Lidia says. “Where are you?” 

“I’m at the same hospital as his dad,” Rufus says. 

Lidia wants to ask him if he’s okay, but she knows he won’t be soon 
enough. 

“I’m gonna visit him,” Rufus says. “Mateo wanted to come out to him, 
but ... we didn’t make it. Should I tell his dad? Is it weird that it’s me? You 


know him best.” 

“You know him really well too,” Lidia says. “If you can’t, I can.” 

“I know he can’t hear, but I wanna tell him how brave his son was,” Rufus 
says. 

Was. Mateo is now a was. 

“I can hear you,” Lidia says. “Please tell me first.” 

Lidia holds Penny in her lap while Rufus tells her everything Mateo didn’t 
get a chance to tell her himself tonight. Tomorrow she’ll build the bookcase 
Mateo bought for Penny and put his pictures all around her room. 

Lidia will keep Mateo alive the only way she can. 



DELILAH GREY 

10:12 p.m. 

Delilah is writing the obituary based on the interview her boss didn’t fire her 
over. Howie Maldonado may have wanted a different life, but the legacy 
Delilah has learned from him is an important one—life is about balances. A 
pie chart with equal slices in ah areas of life for maximum happiness. 

Delilah was positive she wouldn’t be meeting Death today. But maybe 
Death simply has other plans for her. There’s still a little under two hours left 
until midnight. In this time, she’ll be able to see if it’s been coincidence or a 
doomed fate pushing her back and forth ah day, like wave after wave. 

Delilah is at Althea, a diner named for the park across the street, where 
she first met Victor, and she’s nearly done writing the obituary for the man 
she’s mostly only ever known from afar, instead of confronting the man she 
loves in what could possibly be her final hours. 

She pushes aside her notebook to make room so she can spin the 
engagement ring Victor refused to take back last night. Delilah decides on a 
game. If the emerald is facing her, she’ll give in and call him. If the band is 
facing her, she’ll simply finish the obituary, go home, get a good night’s rest, 
and figure out next steps tomorrow. 

Delilah spins the ring and the emerald points directly at her; not even the 
slightest bit favoring her shoulder or other patrons. 

Delilah whips out her phone and calls Victor, desperately hoping he’s 
screwing with her. Maybe one of the many secrets regarding Death-Cast is 
they decide who dies, like some lottery no one wants to win. Maybe Victor 
went in to work, slid her name across Mr. Executive Executor’s table, and 
said, “Take her.” 

Maybe heartbreak kills. 



VICTOR GALLAHER 

10:13 p.m. 

Death-Cast did not call Victor Gallaher last night because he isn’t dying 
today. Protocol for telling an employee about their End Day involves an 
administrator calling the Decker into their office “for a meeting.” It’s never 
obvious to the outside employees whether the person is dying or being 
terminated—they simply never return to their desk. But this is of little 
concern for Victor since he’s not dying today. 

Victor has been pretty depressed, more so than usual. His fiancee—he’s 
still calling Delilah his fiancee because she still has his grandmother’s ring— 
tried breaking up with him last night. Even though she claims it’s because 
she’s not in the same headspace he is, he knows it’s because he hasn’t been 
himself lately. Ever since starting at D-C three months ago, he’s been in—for 
lack of a stronger word—a funk. He’s on his way to the in-house therapist for 
all D-C employees, because on top of Delilah trying to end things with him, 
the weight of the job is killing him: the pleading he can’t do anything about, 
the questions he has zero answers for—all of it is crushing. But the money is 
damn good and the health insurance is damn good and he’d really like things 
to be damn good with his fiancee again. 

Victor walks into the building—undisclosed location, of course—with 
Andrea Donahue, a coworker who doesn’t stop to admire the portraits of 
smiling Victorians and past presidents on the yellow walls. Death-Cast’s 
aesthetic is not what you’d imagine it to be. No doom and gloom in here. It 
was decided the open floor plan should be less professional, and bright, like a 
day care, so the heralds wouldn’t drive themselves crazy as they delivered 
End Day alerts in cramped cubicles. 

“Hey, Andrea,” Victor says, pushing the elevator button. 

Andrea has been working at D-C since the beginning, at a job Victor 
knows she desperately needs, even though she hates it, because of the damn 
good pay for her kid’s rocket-high tuition and damn good health insurance 
since her leg is busted. “Hi,” she says. 

“How’s the kitty?” Small talk before and after shifts is encouraged by the 
D-C administrators; mini-opportunities to connect with those in possession of 




tomorrows. 

“Still a kitty,” Andrea says. 

“Cool.” 

The elevator arrives. Victor and Andrea get on and Victor quickly presses 
Close so he doesn’t have to share the elevator with some of his coworkers 
who do nothing but ramble on about things that don’t matter, like celebrity 
gossip and bad TV, on their way to basically ruin someone’s life. Victor and 
Delilah call them “Switches” and they both hate that people like them exist. 

His phone buzzes inside his pocket. He tries not psyching himself into 
thinking Delilah is calling and his heart races when he reads her name. “It’s 
her,” Victor tells Andrea, turning to her as if she’s in the know. She’s as 
interested in his life as he is in her new kitty. He answers the phone: “Delilah! 
Hi.” A little desperate, sure, but this is love we’re talking about. 

“Did you do it, Victor?” 

“Do what?” 

“Don’t mess with me.” 

“What are you talking about?” 

“The End Day call. Did you have someone harass me because you’re 
pissed? If you did, I won’t report you. Just tell me now and we can forget 
about it.” 

Victor’s spirit drops as he reaches the tenth floor. “You got the alert?” 
Andrea was about to get out, but stays on the elevator. Victor doesn’t know if 
she’s staying because she’s concerned or interested, and he doesn’t care. 
Victor knows Delilah isn’t playing with his head. He can always tell when 
she’s lying by the tone of her voice, and he knows she’s accusing him of an 
actual threat she most certainly would report him for. “Delilah.” 

Delilah is quiet on the other end. 

“Delilah, where are you?” 

“Althea,” she says. 

The diner where they met—she still loves him, he knew it. 

“Don’t move, okay? I’m coming.” He presses Close again, trapping 
Andrea in there with him. He presses Lobby thirty-something times, even as 
the elevator is already descending. 



“I wasted the day,” Delilah cries. “I thought ... I’m so stupid, I’m so 
fucking stupid. I wasted the day.” 

“You’re not stupid, you’re going to be okay.” Victor has never lied to a 
Decker before today. Oh shit, Delilah is a Decker. The elevator stops on the 
second floor and he bursts out, running down the stairs, losing cell service as 
he does so. He runs through the lobby, telling Delilah how much he loves her 
and how he’s on his way. He checks his watch: two hours, exactly, but for all 
he knows, it could be over in two minutes. 

Victor gets in his car and speeds to Althea. 



RUFUS 

10:14 p.m. 

The last photo I’m throwing up on Instagram is the one of me with my Last 
Friend. It’s the one we took in his bedroom where I’m wearing his glasses and 
he’s squinting and we’re smiling because we won some happiness before I 
lost him. I scroll through all my pictures, mad grateful for the pops of color 
Mateo gave me on our End Day. 

The nurse wants me to stay in bed, but it’s not only in my Decker rights to 
refuse assistance, there’s no way in hell I’m camping out here when I gotta 
see Mateo’s father. 

I have less than two hours to live and I can’t think of a better way to spend 
that time than respecting Mateo’s final request to meet his father, but for real 
this time. I gotta meet the man who raised Mateo into the dude I fell in love 
with in less than a day. 

I head to the eighth floor with the insistent nurse. Yeah, she’s well 
intentioned and wants to assist, I get it. I just don’t have much patience in me 
right now. I don’t even hesitate when I get to the room. I march in. 

Mateo’s father isn’t exactly what I pictured Mateo would look like in the 
future, but close enough. He’s still sound asleep, completely unaware that his 
son won’t be around to welcome him home if he ever wakes up. I don’t even 
know what’s left of their home. Hopefully the firefighters stopped the fire 
from spreading. 

“Hey, Mr. Torrez.” I sit down beside him. The same seat Mateo was in 
when he was singing earlier. “I’m Rufus and I was Mateo’s Last Friend. I 
managed to get him out of the house, I don’t know if he told you that. He was 
really brave.” I pull my phone out of my pocket and I’m relieved when it 
powers on. “I’m sure you’re really proud of him and you knew he had it in 
him all along. I’ve only known him for a day and I’m really proud of him too. 
I got to watch him grow up into the person he always wanted to be.” 

I scroll through the photos I took from the beginning of the day, skipping 
over the ones from my time before meeting Mateo and starting with my first 
color photo. “We did a lot of living today.” I give him the full recap as I go 
from photo to photo: a sneaky shot of Mateo in Wonderland, which I never 


got to show him; the two of us dressed up like aviators at Make-A-Moment, 
where we went “skydiving”; the graveyard of pay phones where we discussed 
mortality; Mateo sleeping on the train, holding his Lego sanctuary; Mateo 
sitting inside his half-dug grave; the Open Bookstore window, minutes before 
we survived an explosion; that dude riding my bike I no longer wanted 
because Mateo was scared it would be the death of us, but not after one first 
and last ride together; adventures in the Travel Arena; outside of Clint’s 
Graveyard, where Mateo and I sang and danced and kissed and ran for our 
lives; Mateo jumping around on his bed for me; and our last photo together, 
me in Mateo’s glasses and he’s squinting but so damn happy. 

I’m happy too. Even now when I’m destroyed again, Mateo repaired me. 

I play the video, which I could listen to on loop. “And here he was singing 
me 'Your Song,’ which he said you sung too. Mateo acted like he was singing 
only because he wanted to make me feel special. I no doubt did, but I know 
he was singing for himself too. He loved singing even though he wasn’t very 
good, ha. He loved singing and you and Lidia and Penny and me and 
everyone.” 

Mr. Torrez’s heart monitor doesn’t respond to Mateo’s song or my stories. 
No skips, nothing. It’s heartbreaking, this whole thing. Mr. Torrez stuck here 
alive, nowhere to go. Maybe it’s an even bigger slap in the face than dying 
young. But maybe he’ll wake up. I bet he’ll feel like the last man in the world 
after losing his son, even though thousands will surround him every day. 

There’s a picture on top of the chest beside Mr. Torrez’s bed. It’s Mateo as 
a kid, his dad, and a Toy Story cake. Kid Mateo looks so damn happy. Makes 
me wish I’d known him since childhood. 

An extra week, even. 

Extra hour. 

Just more time. 

On the back of the photo there’s a message: 

Thank you for everything, Dad. 

I’ll be brave, and I’ll be okay. 

I love you from here to there. 

Mateo 

I stare at Mateo’s handwriting. He wrote this today and he delivered. 



I need Mateo’s dad to know about what his son was up to. I dig into my 
pocket and there’s my drawing of the world from when Mateo and I first sat 
down this morning at my favorite diner. It’s beat up and a little wet, but it’ll 
do. I grab a pen from inside the chest drawer and write around the world. 

Mr. Torrez, 

I’m Rufus Emeterio. I was Mateo’s Last Friend. He was mad brave on 
his End Day. 

I took photos all day on Instagram. You gotta see how he lived. My 
username is @RufusonPluto. Em really happy your son reached out to 
me on what could’ve been the worst day ever. 

Sorry for your loss, 

Rufus (9/5/17) 

I fold up the note and leave it with the picture. 

I head out the room, shaking. I don’t go looking for Mateo’s body. That’s 
not what he would’ve wanted in my final minutes. 

I leave the hospital. 

10:36 p.m. 

The hourglass is almost out of sand. It’s getting creepy. I’m picturing Death 
stalking me, hiding behind cars and bushes, ready to swing his damn scythe. 

I’m mad tired, not just physically, but straight emotionally drained. This is 
how I felt after losing my family. Full-force grief I have no chance pulling 
myself out of without time, which we know I don’t have. 

I’m making my way back to Althea Park to wait this night out. No matter 
how normal that is for me, I can’t get myself to stop shaking ’cause I can be 
alert as all hell right now and it won’t change what’s going down mad soon. I 
also miss my family and that Mateo kid so much. And yo, there better be an 
afterlife and Mateo better make it easy to find him like he promised. I wonder 
if Mateo found his mother yet. I wonder if he told her about me. If I find my 
family first, we’ll have our hug-it-out moment, and then I’ll recruit them in 
my Mateo manhunt. Then who knows what comes next. 

I throw on my headphones and watch the video of Mateo singing to me. 

I see Althea Park in the distance, my place of great change. 

I return my attention to the video, his voice blasting in my ears. 



I cross the street without an arm to hold me back. 



ACKNOWLEDGMENTS 


I survived writing another book! And I definitely didn’t do this alone. 

As always, huge thanks to my agent, Brooks Sherman, for greenlighting 
my gut-punching pitches and for finding my book-shaped things the best 
homes. I’ll never forgot how excited he was to hear I was writing a book 
titled They Both Die at the End, or how he texted me back around six a.m. 
when I finished the first draft. My editor, Andrew Harwell, deserves ten 
thousand raises for helping me turn this book-shaped thing into a “dark game 
of Jenga”—his genius words, not mine. The countless rewrites for this book 
still weren’t easy, and they would’ve been impossible without Andrew’s 
attentive eye and thoughtful heart/brain. 

Huge thanks to the entire HarperCollins team for embracing me. 
Rosemary Brosnan is a fierce joy in this universe. Erin Fitzsimmons and artist 
Simon Prades created this undeniably gorgeous and clever cover—legit love 
at first sight. Margot Wood is always casting Epic witchcraft and wizardry. 
Thanks to Laura Kaplan for all things publicity, Bess Braswell and Audrey 
Diestelkamp for all things marketing, and Patty Rosati for all things School & 
Library. Janet Fletcher and Bethany Reis made me look smarter. Kate Jackson 
championed this book before even meeting me. And to the many people 
whose fingerprints are on this book, I look forward to meeting you and 
learning your names. 

The Bent Agency, especially Jenny Bent, for championing my books. 

My assistant, Michael D’Angelo, for continuing to boss me around. And 
his crying selfies. 

My friend group has grown because of words we wrote and that will never 
not be cool to me. My sister/work wife, Becky Albertalli, and my bro/fake 
husband, David Arnold-Silvera, for group chats and group hugs. Corey 
Whaley, the first person I hit up when I had the idea for this book in 
December 2012. My wealth of unbelievable friendships also includes Jasmine 
Warga, Sabaa Tahir, Nicola Yoon, Angie Thomas, Victoria Aveyard, 
Dhonielle Clayton, Sona Charaipotra, Jeff Zentner, Arvin Ahmadi, Lance 
Rubin, Kathryn Holmes, and Ameriie. And then the friends who have been 


there long before More Happy Than Not, like Amanda and Michael Diaz, who 
have suffered me since the very beginning of our lives, and Luis Rivera, who 
is a literal lifesaver. Thank you all for always knowing when to get me away 
from the laptop and ultimately inspiring me to return to each story. 

Lauren Oliver, Lexa Hillyer, and the entire Glasstown gang. I’ve never 
had the privilege of writing a book through the company, but I’ve learned so 
much about storytelling by working with this beyond-talented group. 

Grateful for early feedback from Hannah Fergesen, Dahlia Adler, and 
Tristina Wright, to name a few. 

My mom, Persi Rosa, and Gemini soul-sister, Cecilia Renn, my role 
models and cheerleaders who’ve always encouraged me to chase every dream 
(and every dude). 

Keegan Strouse, who proved someone can change the game up on you in 
under twenty-four hours. 

Every reader, bookseller, librarian, educator, and publishing badass who 
give us their everything to keep books alive. The universe sucks less because 
of all of you. 

And, lastly, to every stranger who didn’t call the cops on me when I asked 
them “What would you do if you found out you were about to die?” None of 
your answers inspired anything in this book, but wasn’t it absolutely fun 
having a stranger make you observe your mortality? 



BACK AD 



DISCOVER 


your next favorite read 

MEET 

new authors to love 

WIN 

free books 

SHARE 

infographics, playlists, quizzes, and more 

WATCH 

the latest videos 

www.epicreads.com 








ABOUT THE AUTHOR 



Photo by K. W. Strauss 

ADAM SILVERA is the New York Times bestselling author of More Happy 
Than Not and History Is All You Left Me, and he was named a Publishers 
Weekly Flying Start. Adam was born and raised in the Bronx. He was a 
bookseller before shifting to children’s publishing and has worked at a literary 
development company and a creative writing website for teens and as a book 
reviewer of children’s and young adult novels. He is tall for no reason and 
lives in New York City. Visit him online at www.adamsilvera.com . 


Discover great authors, exclusive offers, and more at hc.com . 





BOOKS BY ADAM SILVERA 


More Happy Than Not 
History Is All You Left Me 
They Both Die at the End 



CREDITS 


Cover art by Simon Prades 
Cover design by Erin Fitzsimmons 


COPYRIGHT 


SSHarperCollins 

PUBLISHERS 

- Si*" IH7 - 

THEY BOTH DIE AT THE END. Copyright © 2017 by Adam Silvera. All rights reserved under International 
and Pan-American Copyright Conventions. By payment of the required fees, you have been granted the 
nonexclusive, nontransferable right to access and read the text of this e-book on-screen. No part of this 
text may be reproduced, transmitted, downloaded, decompiled, reverse-engineered, or stored in or 
introduced into any information storage and retrieval system, in any form or by any means, whether 
electronic or mechanical, now known or hereafter invented, without the express written permission of 

HarperCollins e-books. 

www.epicreads.com 

ISBN 978-0-06-245779-0 (hardcover bdg.) 

ISBN 978-0-06-268851-4 (international edition) 

EPub Edition © August 2017 ISBN 9780062457813 
17 18 19 20 21 PC/LSCH 10 987654321 


FIRST EDITION 





ABOUT THE PUBLISHER 


Australia 

HarperCollins Publishers Australia Pty. Ltd. 
Level 13, 201 Elizabeth Street 
Sydney, NSW 2000, Australia 
www.harpercollins.com.au 

Canada 

HarperCollins Canada 
2 Bloor Street East - 20th Floor 
Toronto, ON M4W 1A8, Canada 
www.harpercohins.ca 

New Zealand 

HarperCollins Publishers New Zealand 
Unit Dl, 63 Apollo Drive 
Rosedale 0632 
Auckland, New Zealand 
www.harpercollins.co.nz 

United Kingdom 
HarperCollins Publishers Ltd. 

1 London Bridge Street 
London SE1 9GF, UK 
www.harpercohins.co.uk 

United States 

HarperCollins Publishers Inc. 






195 Broadway 
New York, NY 10007 
www.harpercollins.com